diff options
Diffstat (limited to '37304-h')
| -rw-r--r-- | 37304-h/37304-h.htm | 12445 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37304-h/images/illus-048.jpg | bin | 0 -> 66498 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37304-h/images/illus-114.jpg | bin | 0 -> 85488 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37304-h/images/illus-188.jpg | bin | 0 -> 90484 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37304-h/images/illus-232.jpg | bin | 0 -> 84881 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37304-h/images/illus-304.jpg | bin | 0 -> 89392 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37304-h/images/illus-cvr.jpg | bin | 0 -> 77585 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 37304-h/images/illus-fpc.jpg | bin | 0 -> 83092 bytes |
8 files changed, 12445 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/37304-h/37304-h.htm b/37304-h/37304-h.htm new file mode 100644 index 0000000..a605fd5 --- /dev/null +++ b/37304-h/37304-h.htm @@ -0,0 +1,12445 @@ +<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" +"http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> +<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" > +<head> + <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> + <meta content="Those Dale Girls" name="DC.Title"/> + <meta content="Frances Weston Carruth" name="DC.Creator"/> + <meta content="en" name="DC.Language"/> + <meta content="1899" name="DC.Created"/> + <meta name="generator" content="ppgen (1.20) generated Sep 02, 2011 09:42 PM" /> + <title>Those Dale Girls</title> + <style type="text/css"> + body {margin-left:10%; margin-right:10%;} + p {margin-top:1ex; margin-bottom:0; text-align:justify;} + .pagenum {display:inline; font-size:x-small; text-align:right; text-indent:0; + position:absolute; right:2%; padding:1px 3px; font-style:normal; + font-variant:normal; font-weight:normal; text-decoration:none; + background-color:inherit; border:1px solid #eee;} + .pncolor {color:silver;} + h1 {text-align:center; font-weight:normal; + font-size:1.4em; margin-top:4em; margin-bottom:2em;} + h2 {text-align:left; font-weight:normal; + font-size:1.2em; margin-top:4em; margin-bottom:2em;} + h3 {text-align:center; font-weight:bold; + font-size:0.9em; margin-top:1.5em; margin-bottom:1em;} + hr.pb {margin:30px 0; width:100%; border:none; border-top:thin dashed silver; clear:both;} + .sc {font-variant: small-caps;} + .center {margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; text-align:center;} + .larger {font-size:larger;} + .smaller {font-size:smaller;} + .figcenter {margin: auto; text-align: center;} + table.c {margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto;} + .caption {font-size: 80%;} + .sc {font-variant:small-caps} + div.center>:first-child {margin: .5em auto 0 auto;text-align:center;} + div.center p {margin: 0 auto; text-align:center;} + hr.tb {border:none; border-bottom: 1px solid black; margin: 20px auto; width:35%} + </style> +</head> +<body> + + +<pre> + +The Project Gutenberg EBook of Those Dale Girls, by Frank Weston Carruth + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + +Title: Those Dale Girls + +Author: Frank Weston Carruth + +Release Date: September 3, 2011 [EBook #37304] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: UTF-8 + +*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THOSE DALE GIRLS *** + + + + +Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed +Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net + + + + + + +</pre> + +<div class='figcenter' style='padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='i001' id='i001'></a> +<img src='images/illus-cvr.jpg' alt='' title=''/><br /> +</div> +<p> + <br /> + <br /> + <br /> +</p> +<div><a name='ifpc' id='ifpc'></a></div> +<div class='figcenter' style='padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='i002' id='i002'></a> +<img src="images/illus-fpc.jpg" alt="SHE SHOOK A WIRE CAGE ENERGETICALLY OVER THE COALS" title=""/><br /> +<span class='caption'>SHE SHOOK A WIRE CAGE ENERGETICALLY OVER THE COALS</span> +</div> +<p> + <br /> + <br /> + <br /> +</p> +<div class='center'> +<p><span style='font-size:1.6em;font-weight:bold;'>Those Dale Girls</span></p> +<p> </p> +<p>BY</p> +<p> </p> +<p><span style='font-size:1.4em;'>Frances Weston Carruth</span></p> +</div> +<p> + <br /> +</p> +<table class='c' summary='centered block'><tr><td> +<p style='margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0'>In the world’s broad field of battle,</p> +<p style='margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0'>In the bivouac of Life,</p> +<p style='margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0'>Be not like dumb, driven cattle!</p> +<p style='margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0'>Be a hero in the strife!</p> +<p style='margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:right'>—<em>Longfellow.</em></p> +</td></tr></table> +<p> + <br /> +</p> +<div class='center'> +<p>Chicago</p> +<p>A. C. McClurg & Co.</p> +<p>1899</p> +</div> +<p> + <br /> + <br /> + <br /> +</p> +<div class='center'> +<p><span class='sc'>Copyright</span></p> +<p>By A. C. McCLURG & CO.</p> +<p>A. D. 1899</p> +</div> +<p> + <br /> + <br /> + <br /> +</p> +<div class='center'> +<p>TO EDITH,</p> +<p> </p> +<p>MY SISTER AND COMRADE, THE BRAVEST</p> +<p>OF SOLDIER GIRLS</p> +</div> +<p> + <br /> + <br /> + <br /> +</p> +<div class='center'> +<p><span style='font-size:larger;'>ILLUSTRATIONS</span></p> +</div> +<table class='c' summary='loi'> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:1em;'>She Shook a Wire Cage Energetically over the Coals</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#ifpc'>Frontispiece</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:1em;'>The Girl Sat Down on the Arm of His Chair</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#i048'>48</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:1em;'>“May I Have a Guess, Miss Dale?”</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#i114'>114</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:1em;'>There Were the Girls in Their Cotton Gowns</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#i188'>188</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:1em;'>Julie Was in Bed When Hester Came In That Night</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#i232'>232</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:1em;'>The Wedding Breakfast</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#i304'>304</a></td></tr> +</table> +<p> + <br /> + <br /> + <br /> +</p> +<h1>THOSE DALE GIRLS</h1> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_1'></a>1</span>CHAPTER I</h2> +<p> +“Julie Dale, you’re the laziest thing in +creation! Come down from that window-seat +and help.” +</p> +<p> +“Can’t, my dear,” a gay young voice responded. +“I’m as ‘comfy as comfy can be.’” +</p> +<p> +“Look at her, Peter Snooks,” said Hester to +a fox-terrier at her side; “just look at her! +She’s curled up in a heap, reveling in that fascinating +Kipling, with her mouth all screwed up +for this popcorn, which she thinks we will take +in state to her ladyship. But we’ll fool her—eh, +Snooks? We’ll fool her completely. We’ll just +sit complacently on the floor and eat it all up +ourselves.” +</p> +<p> +The dog jumped about rapturously. The girl, +who was kneeling before an open fire, shook a +wire cage energetically over the coals, and watched +the corn burst into great white flakes. +</p> +<p> +“It does <em>smell</em> delicious,” came in an insinuating +tone from the window-seat across the room. +</p> +<p> +Hester maintained a lofty silence, and tipping +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_2'></a>2</span> +the corn into a bowl, sprinkled it with salt, adding +dabs of butter. She then tossed a piece to +the dog, and began to sample it herself with +apparent satisfaction, for she smacked her lips +and said, reflectively, as she put her hands to her +burning cheeks: “I believe it is quite worth +ruining my complexion over.” +</p> +<p> +Suddenly she whisked up bowl and dog, and +crossing the room, dropped both on the seat +beside her sister. “There!” she exclaimed, +“you knew I would never eat it alone, even if +you are a duffer!” +</p> +<p> +“‘Duffer’ is most inelegant” (this from Julie +in an assumption of stern reproach); “I do not +see wherever you picked up such a word.” +</p> +<p> +“Read it in a book,” quoted Hester, laughing. +This was a joke of longstanding between them—to +hold literature responsible for any suspicious +scraps of knowledge. It was a phrase +they used also with much frequency in argument, +particularly when the subject was beyond the +range of their experience. “Don’t know a thing +about it, read it in a book,” one of them would +say facetiously, by way of backing up some +remarkable statement, and feel herself at once +relieved from personal responsibility. +</p> +<p> +“You need not put on such frills,” Hester +now said to her sister. “You know you adore +slang yourself.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_3'></a>3</span> +</p> +<p> +Julie was gazing out of the window. “Look, +Hester, quick! There go the crew! How they +are skimming down the river! I’d no idea they +trained out here, had you?” +</p> +<p> +Both girls watched intently as the narrow shell +shot by, the men pulling the long, steady stroke +which was the pride of their university. +</p> +<p> +“Aren’t they splendid?” Hester exclaimed, +enthusiastically. “I wish we knew some of the +college men, Julie, don’t you?” +</p> +<p> +“It would be fun. I’d like to see something +of college life. Perhaps we may meet an occasional +senior if Miss Ware takes us about any this +winter.” +</p> +<p> +“Do you suppose he’d be nice?” inquired +Hester, quizzically. “I don’t think we know +much about very young men, do you? All +we’ve known have been so much older than we +are.” +</p> +<p> +Julie puckered up her forehead and gazed +after the vanishing crew. She was trying to +classify an unknown species. +</p> +<p> +“It does seem odd,” continued Hester, “<em>our</em> +contemplating formal society, doesn’t it? I believe +I shall hate it. We have roamed around +with Daddy too much to be quite like pattern +society girls.” +</p> +<p> +“I tell you what we’ll do, Hester; we’ll go +out with Miss Ware, meet loads of people and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_4'></a>4</span> +pick out a nice congenial few whom Dad will +like, too, and just cultivate them informally. +You know how Dad dislikes society in the conventional +sense, but he wants us to take our +proper place; and of course we ought to know +people, now that we have really settled down in +Radnor to live.” +</p> +<p> +“Heavens! but you’re clever, Julie! We +might set up a salon; only the wise, the witty +and the beautiful need apply. Which class +would we come under ourselves, do you think? +We can begin with Dr. Ware and all the old +dears—only he never seems old a bit—that Dad +is always bringing home to dinner, and add any +new dears we meet and think eligible.” +</p> +<p> +Julie laughed. “It sounds like a herd or something.” +Then, with sudden gravity, she said: +“Hester, dear, I’m anxious about Dad. I can’t +just explain it, but somehow he’s been different +ever since we’ve been here. Haven’t you +noticed how preoccupied he is and tired all the +time, so unlike Dad? The other day I spoke to +him about it, and he shook his head and said I +mustn’t be so observant, that he happened to +have an unusual stress of business, that was all. +But I don’t know,” she continued, meditatively; +“I can’t seem to throw off this queer feeling +about him.” +</p> +<p> +Hester regarded her with wide-open eyes. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_5'></a>5</span> +“You frighten me, Julie.” Then leaning toward +her sister, she shook her finger admonishingly. +“How dare you go on having worries by yourself +and not letting me know a thing about them?” +she said, lightly. “I think it is all your imagination. +I dare say Daddy has heaps of extra +things on his hands because of all the time he +spent gadding with us in Europe. Of course, +that’s it, you goosey,” the idea gaining strength +in her mind, “<em>of course</em>. You and I and Peter +Snooks must be more amusing, and make him +laugh and forget the ‘stress of business.’ Ugh! +what a horrid expression that is! Now I think +of it, he hasn’t laughed lately, Julie, has he?” +She looked up with an evident desire to be contradicted. +</p> +<p> +Julie shook her head. +</p> +<p> +Hester sprang up from her seat, and seizing +the dog by the forepaws, danced him violently +about the room. “We need a shaking up, Peter +Snooks, or we’ll not be allowed to jingle our +bells any longer at the court of his majesty Dad +the Great! Who ever heard of jesters neglecting +their duties! His royal highness must +laugh,” she said gayly, “or he’ll cry, ‘Off with +their heads!’ like Alice’s fierce old queen.” She +emphasized this possible calamity by swinging +the dog up in the air and herself executing a daring +<em>pas seul</em> before she dropped breathless in a +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_6'></a>6</span> +chair. “I had rather die than be stupid, hadn’t +you, Julie?” she gasped, between breaths. +</p> +<p> +“In that case I think you will be spared to us +a while yet,” replied her sister, with quiet humor. +</p> +<p> +“So glad you think we’re a success,” Hester +said, cheerfully. “Peter Snooks, do you hear? +we’re a success—she approves!” The dog lay +panting on the floor, and wagged his tail in +understanding of the compliment. “We’ll give +a private exhibition to his majesty to-night after +dinner. How he will laugh! We will elaborate +this feeble effort and call it ‘The Dance of Joy.’ +Things are always more interesting with names,” +she said, decisively. “Julie, you be showman +and introduce us.” +</p> +<p> +Julie took her cue immediately, and rising, +bowed low. “Ladies and gentlemen (that +means Dad)—ladies and gentlemen, I shall now +have the honor of presenting to your astonished +vision the wonderful and original ‘Dance of +Joy’—” +</p> +<p> +The library door opened suddenly, and a middle-aged +woman entered and closed the door +after her. She stopped just inside the threshold, +and looking from one to the other with a scared +face, stood wringing her hands helplessly. +</p> +<p> +“Good gracious! what is the matter, Bridget?” +Julie ejaculated. “Tell us—you look frightened +to death.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_7'></a>7</span> +</p> +<p> +The woman opened her lips and closed them +with a moan. No word escaped her. +</p> +<p> +Both girls were beside her in an instant, and +Julie gave her a little shake. +</p> +<p> +“Is it Daddy? What has happened? Bridget, +Bridget, speak!” Her beseeching young voice +cried out with instinctive fear. +</p> +<p> +“They’re bringing him in,” Bridget gasped at +last. “He took sick in the office with a stroke. +Dr. Ware’s with them. He sez you’re not to +see him yet. He sez I’m to keep you in here +till he comes—the Doctor, I mean.” Her words +came in a tumult of confusion. +</p> +<p> +“Is—he—dead?” Julie asked. “Bridget, tell +me the truth.” +</p> +<p> +It seemed to the girls that they lived an eternity +in the second before the woman said: “No, +no, he’s not dead. Whatever made you say such +a fearful thing?” She buried her face in her +apron and wept bitterly. “He’s tired out and +sick altogether, the dear man. I’ve seen it comin’ +this long time.” +</p> +<p> +Hester looked at Julie with a sort of awe. +The sound of footsteps in the hall outside penetrated +with ominous distinctness into the library. +</p> +<p> +Julie said tremulously, “Hester, dear, I am +going to Dad; they shall not keep us away.” +</p> +<p> +“No, they shall not. We are not babies; we +must go and help.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_8'></a>8</span> +</p> +<p> +“That’s what I wus after tellin’ the Doctor +you’d say,” Bridget sobbed, “an’ it’s not for +me to be lavin’ you here all alone, an’ me all over +the house to onct. But if yez wouldn’t go now, +darlin’s. Just wait till he’s took to his room, +an’ ’twould be better—indeed, believe your old +Bridget, it would!” +</p> +<p> +The impetuosity of youth in the shock of joy +or sorrow is not to be checked. The girls went +into the hall, to see a stretcher, on which lay +their father, being borne up the stairs, while Dr. +Ware and two men, who proved to be trained +nurses, brought up the rear of the little procession. +</p> +<p> +“Dr. Ware,” whispered the girls, slipping up +close to him with blanched faces, “we know—we +must help, too.” +</p> +<p> +He took them each by the hand, as if they +were little children, and turned them back before +they could reach their father’s side. +</p> +<p> +“Dear little girls,” he said, gently, “you can +help your father most by doing as I ask. It is +hard to be shut out, I know, but you can do +nothing now. Later, perhaps, you can do—everything. +I will tell you frankly, he is a very +sick man. I have no wish to hide anything +from you, but we shall try and get him better—much. +I have two experienced men, and Bridget +here, and when we get him comfortably in bed +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_9'></a>9</span> +you may come in for a moment. He may not +regain consciousness for many hours. Will you +trust me and be guided by my better judgment?” +looking down at them earnestly. +</p> +<p> +“Yes, yes,” they both sobbed through the +tears, now falling fast; “go to Dad—don’t think +of us. We will do everything you say.” +</p> +<p> +“That pleases me—my brave little girls.” +He went on into Mr. Dale’s chamber. +</p> +<p> +Left to themselves, they huddled together +outside their father’s door, each trying to comfort +the other. Peter Snooks, fully conscious +that his young mistresses were in trouble, climbed +into Julie’s lap and stuck his wet nose into her +hand in true canine sympathy. Though they +did not put it into words, both girls were conscious +of a curious sense of remoteness from their +father in being thus kept from him. This immediate, +poignant grief stung them bitterly and +prevented for the moment any thought of what +the future might hold. +</p> +<p> +They never knew how long they had sat there +on the stairs when Dr. Ware opened the bedroom +door and beckoned them in. But they +carried ever after a vivid impression of creeping +stealthily to their father’s bed, stooping to kiss +the dear face, from which there was no answering +sign of recognition, and stealing softly out again. +And in Julie’s mind there flashed always an +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_10'></a>10</span> +accompanying picture—the remembrance of how, +when they had reached the hall again, Hester +had picked up a woe-begone, shivering little dog, +and burying her face in his neck, whispered, +brokenly: “Oh, Peter Snooks, how we were +going—to—make—him—laugh!” +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_11'></a>11</span>CHAPTER II</h2> +<p> +It was said of Mr. Dale by those of his friends’ +wives who felt at liberty to discuss his +affairs with their husbands, that his bringing up +of his daughters was radically wrong. These +whispers of feminine disapproval were occasionally +wafted to the seemingly heedless father, who +always smiled good-naturedly, yet was apparently +blind to the advantages to be derived from the +conventional course of training the young, for he +continued to pursue his own methods with bland +serenity. +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Dale had died when the girls were six and +seven years old respectively. Up to that time +they had lived quite like other children, going +regularly to school and finding recreation in the +pleasures common to their age and condition. +The house in which at that time they lived was a +somewhat pretentious mansion on the water side +of Crana Street. Now to live in this sacred +precinct, as every one in Radnor knows, gives an +immediate claim to distinction. In the eyes of +their neighbors, however, the Dales were not +distinguished beyond the matter of their locality, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_12'></a>12</span> +for the family was not Radnor-bred, and this is +an offense tolerated but never condoned in +Radnor society. +</p> +<p> +The Dales had drifted there from some unheard-of +(to Radnor) western town soon after +the Civil War, while the country was still in a +state of upheaval. Major Dale brought to the +readjustment of his business the force and skill +which won for him distinction on the battlefield, +gradually transferred his interests from the western +town eastward, and took root in Radnor, +where he proceeded to build up a fortune. Not +there, however, but back in Mrs. Dale’s old home, +some years later, the girls were born. They came +to Radnor as babies, and like their father took +root; but Mrs. Dale, a semi-invalid, spent much +of her time wearily traversing the country in +search of health. She disliked Radnor, and made +no attempt to cultivate the people. During her +prolonged absences the children remained at +home under the care of Bridget, a faithful servant +who had come with them from the west. +</p> +<p> +With Mrs. Dale’s death the quiet placidity of +the children’s life ceased. The house was +closed, and Mr. Dale started immediately for +California, taking the girls and Bridget with him. +While there he became interested in railroad enterprises, +which eventually extended through +remote and varied sections of the country and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_13'></a>13</span> +kept him a bird of passage for many years. He +built a private car and took his daughters everywhere +with him, to the consternation of Radnor, +which was kept informed of the magnate’s movements +through the medium of the press. +</p> +<p> +The girls grew up in an atmosphere of devoted +companionship, among scenes that were ever +changing. They lived much in hotels, and for +weeks at a time in their private car, “The Hustle,” +which they never ceased to regard as a +fascinating playhouse, and where their father, in +the midst of his multitudinous cares, found time +to watch their developing natures and teach them +to grow in grace and spirit, as became the daughters +of a soldier. +</p> +<p> +They were not wholly without lessons, for +when they remained for any length of time in +one place Mr. Dale’s private secretary was dispatched +to find a good school, in which they +were immediately placed; while Mr. Dale, who +had theories of his own, trained their eyes to +keen observation of what they saw and their +minds to reason out the obscure according to +their own lights. He was full of wisdom and +patience and counsel, but he had a way of turning +on them when they came for advice and +saying, “What do <em>you</em> think?” in a manner that +would have been startling to the average child, +who is apt to think what he is told. This turning the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_14'></a>14</span> +tables began in their teens, whereby they +came to have opinions without being opinionated, +for, though requiring them to think out +every subject carefully, he yet guided them with +a firm hand, giving them in every sort of discussion +the wisdom of his wide experience. He +was a loving, indulgent father, and the girls +adored him, but no sterner disciplinarian ever +held sway. Implicit and immediate obedience +he demanded—no questioning of his higher +authority. +</p> +<p> +He taught them, too, much of the old-world +philosophy, which he had imbibed from extensive +reading. They listened to him wonderingly, their +eager young minds drinking in the beauty of what +he said, but failing at that age to grasp the breadth +and depth of all the truths he told them. Sometimes +he almost forgot that they were children. +</p> +<p> +When Julie was twenty and Hester nineteen +he took them to Europe. Bridget and Peter +Snooks completed the party. They roamed +about for a year, and just before they were to sail +for home late in the summer Mr. Dale informed +the girls that he intended to sell out his large +railroad interests; he was tired of their unsettled +life, and thought they would all enjoy the novelty +of opening their house and taking up their abode +in Radnor. Radnor had long ceased to be anything +more than a name to the girls, but the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_15'></a>15</span> +proposition opened up joyous possibilities of +“making a home for Dad.” +</p> +<p> +“I will take you down to Cousin Nancy’s in +Virginia when we land,” he had said to them in +London, “and leave you there a few weeks; she +has been begging for a visit from us this long +while. Bridget and I will open the house in +Radnor and get everything in order; then you +can come up and run the establishment and +queen it over your old Dad in royal fashion.” +</p> +<p> +This program had been successfully carried out, +except that it could scarcely be said that the +girls ran the establishment, for the responsibility +lay with Bridget, who assumed the duties of +housekeeper—duties she guarded jealously and +performed with such skill that there was not a +better managed house on the water side of Crana +Street. This Radnor people knew through that +mysterious agency by which a neighborhood +keeps in touch with itself. +</p> +<p> +After years spent in the narrow confines of a +car, however luxurious, and the necessarily limited +quarters of hotels, the girls reveled in the +spacious house, over which they spread themselves +in an amusing fashion, sleeping in turn +in the various bedrooms by way of getting +acquainted with them all over again, Julie said, +and with reckless prodigality hanging some portion +of their wardrobe in every closet in the house. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_16'></a>16</span> +</p> +<p> +At the end of their first week in Radnor, Hester +amused her father by telling him she thought +she should enjoy housekeeping exceedingly if +they had an elevator, a menu and “The Hustle” +side-tracked in the back yard. Reluctantly she +admitted that the yard could scarcely be made +to hold it, but at least, she suggested airily, he +might build a float and anchor the car at their +back door on the river. The new life really +seemed to her incomplete without it. +</p> +<p> +Hester at twenty was a laughing, dancing +sprite, yet with a certain quaintness and matureness +of mind that amused and delighted her +father’s friends. She was slim and dark, with a +piquant face and fascinating hazel eyes that shot +out mischievous lights. They were unusual +eyes, and very beautiful with their fringe of long +dark lashes; but she did not think so, and compared +them scornfully to a cat’s—the only animal +she hated. If she could be said to have any +vanity it was for her hands, which came in for a +considerable share of her attention, and she went +to bed in gloves every night of her life. +</p> +<p> +Julie, whose hands were not a matter of comment, +dispensed with this bed-time ceremony, +and usually devoted most of her time before +retiring to a vigorous brushing of her rebellious +yellow hair, which, when it was let alone, rioted +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_17'></a>17</span> +all over her head in such babyish curls that her +father always called her “Curly Locks.” Her +eyes were violet—her lashes and brows dark, like +Hester’s, which gave her a most remarkable contrast +of coloring. From her mother she had +inherited a delicate constitution, and lacked the +buoyancy of Hester’s gay spirits; nevertheless, +she had a keen sense of humor and laughed immoderately +on all occasions at her sister, whom +she considered altogether the cleverest and most +amusing person she knew. And they knew +many delightful people from one end of the +country to the other—everywhere except in Radnor, +where society was waiting for Mr. Dale formally +to present his daughters before setting the +seal of its approval upon them. +</p> +<p> +The second day following that on which Mr. +Dale was brought home ill, Dr. Ware stayed +longer than usual with his patient and came out +of the sickroom with a grave face. In the hall +the girls were waiting for him as usual. +</p> +<p> +“My dears,” he said, abruptly, drawing them +into the library, “you have to know the worst, +and there is no one but me to tell you.” For a +moment he hesitated. “Your father’s illness is +caused by his financial ruin—his entire fortune +has been swept away. He has lost everything, +and the shock of his failure has paralyzed him.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_18'></a>18</span> +For a moment neither spoke; each girl felt +that she could hear her heart beat in the awful +silence of the room. Then Julie said: +</p> +<p> +“Won’t Daddy soon be better? Oh, you +can’t mean he will always be sick like this?” +Her eyes were black with pain and apprehension. +</p> +<p> +“He will never move about again. Physically +he may suffer very little; the anguish will come +through the consciousness of his helplessness——” +</p> +<p> +“We will not let him feel that,” interrupted +Julie, throwing up her head. “Hester and I are +strong.” +</p> +<p> +The Doctor cleared his throat. “Thank God +for that, for you’ve a hard fight ahead of you.” +</p> +<p> +Hester crept close to his side. “Will you tell +us more about it, please,” she whispered in a +strange, tense voice; “it’s so—so difficult to +understand.” +</p> +<p> +“Of course it is, dear,” putting his arm +around her. “Things began to go wrong a year +ago. Your father felt it, and nearly abandoned +the European trip, then went after all, feeling +absolute need of rest and hoping he had left the +snarl sufficiently straightened out to go on without +him. But things went from bad to worse, +and he came back to more complications than +any one man could manage. Even then he +might have pulled through somehow if that +western road in which he had so largely invested +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_19'></a>19</span> +had not smashed and carried him down with it. +You don’t want the details, Hester.” +</p> +<p> +“No,” she answered, “it is enough that the +thing is.” +</p> +<p> +He looked at her intently, as if astonished that +so philosophic a statement should come from so +young a person. +</p> +<p> +“Shall we have to give up the house, and—and +‘The Hustle,’ and—everything?” asked +Julie. +</p> +<p> +“I’m afraid so, Julie dear. That is especially +what I want to talk to you about to-day—your +future. I want you to leave it all to me.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, no, no!” she cried, “you’re good, so +good, but we can’t do that. We must look the +future squarely in the face, and bravely, must we +not, Hester?” turning appealingly to her sister. +“I’m sure that is what Daddy would say.” +</p> +<p> +“Julie, don’t you be afraid; we’ll just do +everything—somehow!” Hester flung out her +young arms with a sweeping movement as if she +meant to gather in all their perplexities and conquer +them. “If Dr. Ware will help us and +advise us, we’ll try to get our feet down on +something—somewhere. Yours aren’t very big,” +she said, with a piteous attempt at her old lightness, +“but mine are. I feel just now as if I were +standing on my head, it is all so sudden and so +terrible!” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_20'></a>20</span> +</p> +<p> +Dr. Ware rose and put on his coat. “I think +you have heard enough for one day,” he said. +“You seem to be such surprisingly independent +young women that I do not know just how I am +going to deal with you. But you are to remember +this, mind, that whatever I have is yours—everything—though +I shall not thrust it upon +you. If you have ideas of your own and wish to +carry them out, I will help you in every way in +my power. Now I am off,” he added, briskly, +“and don’t you worry too much. We have +many days yet to talk things over and decide +what is best to do.” +</p> +<p> +Julie tried to say something, but ended by +burying her face in his coat sleeve and sobbing +quietly. +</p> +<p> +Hester fiercely bit her lip and gulped down +the tears that threatened to choke her. “You +are the kindest, best—” she began. +</p> +<p> +“Tut, tut, nonsense!” said the Doctor. “Not +a word like that, or I shall desert you entirely.” +And with a frown on his face that was half a +smile he left the room. +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_21'></a>21</span>CHAPTER III</h2> +<p> +“Julie, it is too absolutely appalling to +realize!” Hester pressed her nose against +the window and looked out over the river dejectedly. +A fresh September gale was blowing, +ruffling the surface of the water into miniature +waves and rattling the window panes with a suggestion +of autumn days to come. Julie shivered +a little, and crossed to the fireplace, where a few +pine logs sputtered on the hearth. She looked +down without seeing them. Her thoughts were +turned within. +</p> +<p> +“Julie! do say something!” exclaimed her +sister. “I can’t bear to have you so still.” +</p> +<p> +“I am thinking, dear; trying to grasp what it +all means.” +</p> +<p> +“Julie, what can we do?” +</p> +<p> +“Do? Well, we will do something.” +</p> +<p> +“Of course we will, old girl.” Hester left the +window, and crossing the room put her arms +around her sister. “The two main things are +to take care of Dad and earn our own living. +We couldn’t be dependent on Dr. Ware, Julie. +Do you suppose he meant he wanted to give us +a home and everything?” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_22'></a>22</span> +</p> +<p> +“I don’t know, Hester. He is so generous +and so fond of Dad I believe he would; but +that would not be right. I wonder what we can +do to be self-supporting? We have the usual +accomplishments, and I suppose we have average +intelligence, don’t you?” she asked, anxiously. +</p> +<p> +“I would back the intelligence against the +accomplishments any day,” said Hester, sagely. +“We have not had the usual sort of bringing up, +so we can’t do the usual thing.” +</p> +<p> +“Like teaching, you mean, or—or things like +that? No, we can’t. We are not trained or +qualified for any sort of position, and only one +of us could work away from home anyway, for +we can’t both leave Daddy.” +</p> +<p> +Hester’s forehead was creased into little wrinkles +of perplexity. “If only I were a man!” she +exclaimed, “I might stand some chance—I know +how to do such a lot of mannish things. Why, +I could be an engineer if I were put to it, Julie! +You know I’ve run the engine attached to ‘The +Hustle’ many a time; the men used to let me do +it.” She drew in her breath with a little gasp +of remembrance. “As it is,” she continued, “I +suppose I’ll have to be a companion or something +equally commonplace and ladylike,” she +ended in a tone of disgust. +</p> +<p> +“I suppose so,” agreed her sister reluctantly; +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_23'></a>23</span> +“but, dear, the worst of that is it will separate +us, and I don’t believe either one of us could +stand that.” Julie’s lip quivered. “Isn’t it +humiliating to have such a feeling of utter helplessness?” +</p> +<p> +“Yes, it is.” Hester gave herself a shake. +“I cannot seem to take it all in yet, Julie—what +it all means. It seems to me we must be some +other girls talking, not ourselves at all. Somehow +it never entered my mind that dreadful +things could happen to us—not while we had +Dad to take care of us.” +</p> +<p> +“But that is just it now, Hester dear; we +haven’t Dad to take care of us—it is we who +must take care of him.” +</p> +<p> +“We’ll do it, too,” said Hester, with a ring +in her voice. “I’m going down now to the +kitchen to see about making him some wine +jelly. Bridget said she did not believe Dr. Ware +would let him eat it, but I feel as if I must be +doing something. Come, Peter Snooks,” to the +dog that was never far out of sight, “we’ll at +least make a pretense of being useful. Now +don’t you sit there and cry,” she said from the +door to her sister. “You just hold tight on to +yourself, and think out something clever—I’m +sure you can,” convincingly. +</p> +<p> +Julie acknowledged this flattery by a wan +little smile, and following Hester out of the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_24'></a>24</span> +room, went in to see her father. The nurse was +sitting near the bed, but moved aside as she +entered. +</p> +<p> +Mr. Dale partially opened his eyes as his +daughter drew near, but closed them again +instantly. His drawn, haggard face showed the +strain he had undergone in the months before +the final collapse of his business had stricken him +down. A look of tender pity came into Julie’s +face as she knelt by the bed and laid her hand +over his. He was breathing heavily, as if asleep, +and she dared not speak. It seemed to her +inconceivable that her bright, energetic father +could be lying there as helpless as a little child! +She put her head down on the bed, while her +mind reverted to their recent conversation with +Dr. Ware and the subsequent talk which had +half stunned their senses. They must think, +Hester said, and she was right; but it almost +seemed to her it would be a relief to stop thinking +for a moment, so rapidly had the events of +the past two days been crowded in upon them. +</p> +<p> +All this passed through her mind in a tumult +of confused ideas, through which ran the predominating +thought of work, in obtaining which +she knew Dr. Ware would help them. But how, +and what and where? In the first shock of their +trouble it was not possible to see the way clearly, +nor, indeed, to half understand the problems +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_25'></a>25</span> +confronting them. Julie felt this and knew she +must be patient, though inwardly a wave of resentment +that such things should be, surged in +her heart rebelliously. The next instant she +thrust down this feeling with a fierce determination +to control herself, and spreading out her +hands, for the first time in her life regarded them +critically. They were not beautiful, like Hester’s, +but they were slender and white, and she suddenly +felt a contempt for their delicacy, while a +consciousness that she had never exacted anything +from them caused her to view them in a +new light. Why not work with her hands! +Why not put her fingers to some use and see +what they were capable of, making each one a +vital thing full of strength and character. The +idea delighted her, and she closed her fingers in +a tight grip as if testing their possibilities. “Oh, +Daddy, dear!” she half whispered, with her +head pressed close against him, “we will amount +to <em>something</em>.” Then rising from the bed, she +stooped to kiss him, and went in search of Hester. +</p> +<p> +When Dr. Ware came again they convinced +him of their determination to work, and he +promised to look about and see what opening +could be found for them. He had only a moment +to give them that morning, but said he +should return in the evening to have a long talk. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_26'></a>26</span> +When Hester kept him a second longer to display, +with considerable pride, the wine jelly she +had made for her father, he shook his head. +</p> +<p> +“Not just yet, my dear,” he said, kindly. +Her disappointment was so evident that the good +Doctor felt inclined to eat it himself by way of +proving his admiration of her culinary skill, and +then—he had an inspiration. +</p> +<p> +“Hester,” he said, “will you do me a favor?” +</p> +<p> +“Indeed, I will.” +</p> +<p> +“I should like to carry that jelly off with me; +it fairly makes my mouth water. If you’ll give +it to me, my dear, I will allow your father to eat +an unlimited amount of it later on; and then +think how busy you will be! Come, is it a bargain?” +</p> +<p> +“Dr. Ware! As if you need ask! Why, you +know I’d just love to give it to you.” +</p> +<p> +She had arranged the jelly in a dainty dish, +and now ran into the dining-room for a doily, +which she wrapped about it. +</p> +<p> +“Won’t you let us send it over to you, Dr. +Ware?” Julie asked. +</p> +<p> +“No, thank you, Julie; I’m going to drive +right home,” and the Doctor went off with the +dish in his hand. +</p> +<p> +When he reappeared that evening he astonished +the girls by approaching them silently, +while he bowed with great ceremony before +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_27'></a>27</span> +Hester, to whom he held out a package and +said: “Allow me to congratulate you, my dear.” +</p> +<p> +Greatly mystified, Hester took the package and +unwrapped it, to find the glass jelly dish she had +given him that morning, in the bottom of which +lay a two-dollar bill. She looked up at him +wonderingly. +</p> +<p> +“It is yours, Hester,” he said. “I plead +guilty. I took that jelly to a crotchety old +patient of mine who is boarding, and reviles all +the jelly his nurse buys for him. I told him I +thought I had found some that would please +him, and I was right. He devoured half of it +while I was there. Then he insisted on paying +for it. I did not tell him where it came from, but +he wants some more, and he said that was what +it was worth.” He was watching her closely. +</p> +<p> +She had taken up the bill, and was handling it +nervously, a deep flush on her bewildered young +face. “Julie,” she exclaimed, breathlessly, +turning instinctively to her sister, “Julie, I’ve +<em>earned</em> some money!” +</p> +<p> +“How splendid!” Julie stared at the bill as +if it were different from any she had seen before. +Hester threw her arms impulsively around Dr. +Ware’s neck. “This is the only way I know +how to thank you,” she cried. +</p> +<p> +“I shall instantly create a demand for your +jelly, my dear, if I am always to get a commission +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_28'></a>28</span> +like this,” the Doctor laughingly remarked, delighted +at the success of his venture. +</p> +<p> +“Are you serious, Dr. Ware? Do you suppose +I could make jelly to sell?” she asked, anxiously. +</p> +<p> +“Why not, Hester?” +</p> +<p> +The girl was silent for a moment then suddenly +she cried, “Julie Dale, we’ll <em>cook</em> for a +living!” +</p> +<p> +“Cook!” repeated Julie, incredulously, “I +don’t know a thing about cooking.” +</p> +<p> +“No, but I do. Don’t you know how Cousin +Nancy was always fussing because I would haunt +the kitchen down there? I learned how to make +jelly from her old colored mammie, and heaps of +things beside. Of course, I never actually put +my hand into anything—old Rachel wouldn’t +let me, but I saw how she did lots of things, +and her cakes were famous all through the +County, you know they were. If we can sell +wine jelly we ought to be able to sell other +things, don’t you think so, Dr. Ware?” +</p> +<p> +“I do indeed, my dear; I think your idea is +excellent.” +</p> +<p> +“Hester, I will learn, I am sure I can,” cried +Julie hurriedly. “I’m aching to get my fingers +into something.” +</p> +<p> +“Of course you’ll learn—we’ll both have to +learn as we go along, and even if we don’t succeed +it’s worth trying.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_29'></a>29</span> +</p> +<p> +“As for that,” said the Doctor, “anything +you may attempt will be more or less in the +nature of an experiment.” +</p> +<p> +“Yes,” acquiesced Hester, “and if we do succeed +it means working together, Julie dear, in +a place of our own, and being with Dad. Just +think what that would mean!” +</p> +<p> +“Everything!” assented her sister. “I believe +you’ve hit upon a way—there always is a +way, if one keeps looking!” +</p> +<p> +“One of the first things to ascertain,” said Dr. +Ware, “is the cost of materials and the market +price of such things as you suggest making.” +</p> +<p> +“Yes,” confessed Hester. It had never +occurred to her in the whole course of her young +life to consider the cost of anything. +</p> +<p> +From this the talk went on to other things +relative to the change about to take place, and +Dr. Ware remained several hours in earnest conversation +with them. At the end of that time, +when he rose to take his departure, there was, +added to the affection already in his heart, a tremendous +feeling of admiration and respect for +these girls, whose spirits flashed undaunted; +while they, on their part, were experiencing +through him the depths of human kindness. +</p> +<p> +“We mean to be worthy of all you are doing +for us,” said Julie, stopping a moment to steady +her voice, “and we mean to make our fight as +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_30'></a>30</span> +bravely as you and Daddy did years ago, when +you tramped through the Wilderness together.” +</p> +<p> +The Doctor straightened his shoulders and +made a military salute. “On to victory!” was +all he said. +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_31'></a>31</span>CHAPTER IV</h2> +<p> +“George Washington! G-e-o-r-g-e +W-a-s-h-i-n-g-t-o-n!” +</p> +<p> +“Ma’am?” +</p> +<p> +“Why don’t you answer the first time I call +you? Come here and go hunt the Colonel and +tell him I want him directly. He is around the +house somewhere.” +</p> +<p> +George Washington, aged ten, his woolly head +full of sticks, his blue-jeans sadly perforated +and the lower portion of his ebony limbs guiltless +of covering, came out from behind the kitchen +quarters and shambled off in search of his master. +</p> +<p> +“That boy shows old Rachel’s blood,” soliloquized +the mistress of Wavertree Hall; “he +would not run if there were a bomb under him!” +</p> +<p> +It was one of those balmy days in Virginia, +when the sly, deceptive October sun kisses one +into the belief that summer will remain always. +Mrs. Driscoe sat down on the back steps of the +verandah and watched two cocks fighting in the +yard, as she awaited the appearance of her husband. +She looked, herself, not unlike a bird of +ruffled plumage, for the bit of lace and pink ribbon +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_32'></a>32</span> +with which she ornamented her scanty locks was +awry, while her crocheted shawl—pink to match +the ribbon—hung off one shoulder, and her whole +aspect presented a disheveled appearance which +in her indicated a perturbed state of mind. Now +and then she glanced at an open letter in her +hand, the contents of which seemed to displease +her, for she shook the paper as if it were a live +thing she were chastising and tapped her foot +impatiently. +</p> +<p> +Presently a voice behind her said mildly: +“Did you want me, my dear?” +</p> +<p> +“Want you? Certainly I wanted you! What +do you suppose I sent for you for if I didn’t want +you?” Mrs. Driscoe drew up her pink shawl +with a gesture that spoke volumes. +</p> +<p> +“Won’t you get a headache, Nancy, sitting +out there in the sun?” asked the Colonel solicitously. +</p> +<p> +Concern for her physical welfare touched his +wife’s vanity and appealed to her heart. She +softened perceptibly. +</p> +<p> +“Maybe I had better come up and sit in a +chair,” she said. “It’s those girls that have +upset me. I believe they’re clean daft.” +</p> +<p> +He helped her up and pulled a chair into a +shady part of the verandah, waiting until she was +comfortably ensconced before seating himself. +</p> +<p> +He was a gallant, the Colonel, full of little +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_33'></a>33</span> +courtesies which endeared him to the hearts of +women. That was why the Widow Chisholme +married him, the County said. She wanted—but +does it matter after all these years what the +County said? +</p> +<p> +He sat down now beside her and waited for +her to begin. She usually did begin and end +everything. +</p> +<p> +“The girls refuse to come—I’ve just had a +letter from Julie; she is the most independent, +ungrateful young minx I ever heard of!” +</p> +<p> +“Oh—ah—not that, Nancy, not that, I am +sure—ahem—you must be mistaken. She +impressed me as a very gentle, sweet young creature.” +</p> +<p> +“Gentle fiddlesticks! Do you call that gentle?” +flaunting the letter in his face. +</p> +<p> +“Possibly, my dear, if I were to know the +contents of the letter I might be better able to +form an opinion.” +</p> +<p> +She handed it over and watched him read it. +</p> +<p> +“Ah,” he commented at the end, “what remarkably +original girls!” +</p> +<p> +“Give that letter to me, Driscoe,” (she had +always called him Driscoe from the beginning) +“I don’t believe you half understand it—you are +always way off in the clouds somewhere when you +haven’t got your nose buried in a book. Those +girls are going to work—to cook! They actually +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_34'></a>34</span> +prefer to cook for a living when they might come +down here and live like ladies the rest of their +lives. They have moved into rooms their +Doctor found for them—I expect it is one of +those nasty little places they call flats, in some +horrid neighborhood and I am sure no one will +go near them and they’ll die of loneliness with +their crazy notions.” “Cook!” she repeated +scornfully, “who ever heard of a lady doing a +servant’s work!” The little pink bow on the +top of her head fairly quivered in outraged sympathy. +</p> +<p> +“I am sure the girls appreciate your offer to +give them a home,” Colonel Driscoe said when +he was allowed to speak, “Julie’s letter speaks +very feelingly about it. If they think it wise to +try and be independent I must say I can’t help +but admire their spirit.” +</p> +<p> +“That is all you know about it! In my day +girls did not do odd, independent things—they +did as they were told!” +</p> +<p> +It occurred to the Colonel that her day was +past, but he wisely refrained from giving the +thought utterance. +</p> +<p> +“A lot of your foolish Northern notions still +cling to you Driscoe,” she said resentfully. +“It is my opinion that those Dale girls have disgraced +the family—there is too much of their +father in them—a true Fairleigh would never +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_35'></a>35</span> +stoop to menial labor; and yet their mother and +I had the same Fairleigh grandmother. Oh, it is +too trying—their behavior—too trying for anything! +It terrifies me to think what they may +come to!” She stopped rocking in her chair +and sniffed audibly. +</p> +<p> +“There, there, Nancy, don’t take it so to +heart,” comforted her husband, “it may be +best as it is—we’ll see if we can’t raise a little +money somewhere to send them—the poor young +things must be in sore straits these days with +poverty to face and an invalid father to take care +of.” +</p> +<p> +“Umph! they don’t act like it—and as for +money, I don’t see it lying round loose on the +plantation.” +</p> +<p> +This was a sore point with the Colonel, who +was known since his marriage to have swallowed +up a considerable portion of his small income +patenting farming implements that were impracticable. +He had been a bachelor with an inventive +turn of mind and only one lung when he met +the Widow Chisholme at the Springs. Upon +marrying her it seemed most desirable for her +convenience (for she would never have tolerated +life outside of Virginia) and his health, that they +should live on the Chisholme property, which +was somewhat extensive and kept them land +poor. Mr. Driscoe, New Hampshire born and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_36'></a>36</span> +bred, settled down into a country gentleman +and turned his attention to agriculture; but his +mind, half inventive, half scholarly, wholly +visionary, had made rather a sorry mess of it, +and his wife, who had never relinquished the +reins of government, now held them with a +firmer hand. He was Colonel only by courtesy, +the servants having dubbed him that immediately. +It was impossible for them to recognize +a real gentleman without a title. +</p> +<p> +He said no more about money, but shaded his +eyes and looked down the long avenue leading +out to the road. In the distance he could see a +small darky open a gate, while down the road +came a horse with a swift gallop. +</p> +<p> +“Here comes Nannie, my dear. She will not +be pleased with your news, will she?” the Colonel +said regretfully. +</p> +<p> +The girl brought the horse up with a sharp +turn at the steps, thereby causing consternation +to a brood of chickens, which scattered in every +direction. Then she threw the bridle to George +Washington and slipped to the ground. +</p> +<p> +“My,” she exclaimed, fanning herself with +her hat, “it is pretty warm riding.” +</p> +<p> +“Now don’t sit down there and take cold,” +expostulated her mother; “here, put my shawl +around you.” +</p> +<p> +Nannie, who had dropped down on the steps, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_37'></a>37</span> +laughed and shook her head. “A shawl in +October! who ever heard of such a thing. I +am all right, mummie; don’t take it off—it looks +so pretty on you.” She smiled at her mother, +who was not proof against this bit of flattery, +though her only manifestation was a closer drawing +of the shawl around her shoulders. “Don’t +you feel very well, mummie?” the girl asked, +conscious that the atmosphere was not altogether +salubrious. +</p> +<p> +“Well enough,” replied the older woman, +flipping a letter nervously between her fingers as +she rocked to and fro. +</p> +<p> +“Your mother has heard from your cousin +Julie,” volunteered the Colonel. +</p> +<p> +“Let me see the letter, quick, mummie. +When are they coming?” +</p> +<p> +“They are not coming at all,” replied Mrs. +Driscoe, with a resentful toss of her head, meanwhile +thrusting the obnoxious letter into her +pocket. +</p> +<p> +Nan’s face fell. “Oh, mummie, can’t I see +the letter, please?” +</p> +<p> +“Certainly not. It is full of crazy ideas that +are most unbecoming in a young girl, and I don’t +consider such things proper for you to read.” +</p> +<p> +Colonel Driscoe gave an apologetic cough and +opened his lips as if to speak, but apparently +thought better of it and studied his finger nails +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_38'></a>38</span> +with unwonted interest. Nan drew cabalistic +signs on the steps with her riding crop, and for +some moments the silence was unbroken save for +the half chuckling singing of George Washington, +who was turning somersaults near by. Then +Nannie said wistfully: +</p> +<p> +“May I know why the girls are not coming, +please?” +</p> +<p> +The Colonel started to explain, but was overruled +by his wife, who preferred to give her own +interpretation of the case. Accordingly she +poured out a torrent of abuse, in which her own +individual woes over what she called their “disobedience” +were so involved with a mixed statement +of facts that Nan might have been led to +believe that her cousins were lost to all sense of +propriety had she not thoroughly understood her +mother. As it was she listened quietly, sympathized +with and petted her, and told her not +to bother her head any more about two naughty +girls in the North. She was a girl of considerable +tact, this Nannie, for all that the whole +establishment “babied” her, and she knew just +how to smooth down her mother’s ruffled plumage; +so that Mrs. Driscoe, after a good, comfortable +cry, which was a great relief to her +overwrought feelings, was persuaded to go +indoors and lie down to recover from the shock +of the morning. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_39'></a>39</span> +</p> +<p> +Nannie remained on the verandah with her +father. “Will <em>you</em> tell me about it now?” she +said, when her mother was well out of hearing. +</p> +<p> +The Colonel’s version, as he understood it from +Julie’s letter was expressed in five minutes. +</p> +<p> +“Oh, dear!” Nannie exclaimed, when he had +finished, “I wish they did not feel that way +about things. I did so hope they were going to +bring their father here and let us nurse him, and +live with us, and be just like my own sisters—I’ve +always wanted a sister so! I can’t seem to +make it out exactly, pa, how girls like that who +have always had every mortal thing on earth, can +work just like poor girls.” +</p> +<p> +“No, you can’t understand, kitten,” stroking +her head affectionately; “it’s against all the traditions +of your bringing up that you should, for +your mother takes such extreme views. But for +my part, I think they are very noble and +deserve tremendous credit for taking the stand +they have.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! so do I,” echoed the girl enthusiastically. +“I just love them for it. I think it is +grand to be so heroic and brave. Why, just +think, pa, they are not very much older than I, +and yet all of a sudden it seems as if they were +women and I only a baby.” +</p> +<p> +“We want to keep our little girl a while yet,” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_40'></a>40</span> +he said. “I have no fear but she will be womanly +enough when the time comes.” +</p> +<p> +“We did have the loveliest times when the +girls were here, didn’t we?” she said reminiscently. +“They could ride as well as any girl +in the county, and Julie was the prettiest thing +I ever saw. Do you remember the funny tricks +Hester did—springing on a horse bareback, and +riding backward, and things she’d learned from +the cowboys? Oh! I did miss them terribly +when they went away.” +</p> +<p> +“They were unusually companionable to us +all, I think, Nannie. I am sure I missed them +unspeakably.” +</p> +<p> +The girl sat down on the arm of his chair and +as she leaned her head against his, two tears +trickled down the end of her nose and into his +neck. He put his arms about her and drew her +into his lap, where she lay, a dejected little heap, +sobbing bitterly. +</p> +<p> +“There, there, kitten, don’t cry; Mr. Dale +may get better, and the girls may be able to bring +him down for a long visit some time—who +knows?” said the kindly Colonel, who was +already planning in his mind how he could defray +the expenses, should such a journey be possible. +“We will all have some happy times together +again, Nannie; you’ll see, little girl.” +</p> +<div><a name='i048' id='i048'></a></div> +<div class='figcenter' style='padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='i003' id='i003'></a> +<img src="images/illus-048.jpg" alt="THE GIRL SAT DOWN ON THE ARM OF HIS CHAIR" title=""/><br /> +<span class='caption'>THE GIRL SAT DOWN ON THE ARM OF HIS CHAIR</span> +</div> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_41'></a>41</span></div> +<p> +Nan heaved a sigh and was comforted. It is +easy to be sanguine at seventeen. +</p> +<p> +Suddenly she exclaimed: “Do you know +what?” sitting up and revealing a tear-stained +face and two brimming brown eyes which she +rubbed with the Colonel’s handkerchief, her +own having long since been reduced to a damp +little ball; “I’m going to write to the girls not to +mind a thing mummie writes them, for she really +loves them just the same, and you and I love +them heaps more—if such a thing is possible—and +think about them and just hope with all our +might and main that Cousin Dale will be better, +and they won’t have to work themselves to +death. Oh, don’t I just wish I could help +them!” “Pa!” she cried in a sudden inspiration, +“you know the new saddle you were going to +give me for my birthday?” +</p> +<p> +“Yes, Nannie.” +</p> +<p> +“Well, you have not bought it, have you? +and I don’t want it—I want you to send the +money to the girls instead.” +</p> +<p> +“But, Nannie, child, you have talked of that +saddle for months. Are you sure you want to +do this?” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! yes,” she cried, rapturously with a +childish clap of her hands; “I’d love to do it +more than anything. Can you see about it to-day?” Her +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_42'></a>42</span> +soft brown eyes were not brimming +now, but full of eagerness. +</p> +<p> +“I am almost afraid,” said the Colonel, +shaking his head, “that your mother will not +consent and that the girls might refuse to let +you do it if they knew.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, they must not know,” said Nannie with +an air of importance borne of the project in +hand. “No one must know, not even mummie; +it is a secret between you and me. We will send +an anonymous letter the way they do in books. +Oh! won’t it be fun?” +</p> +<p> +“Who ever would have suspected we had an +arch-conspirator in our midst,” said the Colonel +slyly, “and that she would victimize an old man +like me?” In his heart he was rejoicing over her +pretty exhibition of girlish love and unselfishness. +Then more seriously, he added: “I am afraid +we shall have to wait until your birthday really +comes round, Puss. I have not the money just +now.” +</p> +<p> +“But you are going to let me do it, aren’t +you? No matter if we do have to wait, come +and begin the letter now. We must make it very +mysterious, and manage to get it to them somehow +so they will never suspect. How do you +suppose we can?” She looked at him, confident +that he would suggest something. +</p> +<p> +And he did. But what he said was whispered +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_43'></a>43</span> +so low that even we cannot hear. The effect +on her was instantaneous, and caused her to +dance about delightedly. Then suddenly remembering +that her mother was sleeping in an +adjacent room, she became subdued and catching +her father by the arm drew him quietly into +the house. +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_44'></a>44</span>CHAPTER V</h2> +<p> +It is not until a great crisis is past that one +comprehends with any clearness of vision +the multitudinous events that whirl about the +one supreme fact. Stunned by the first shock, +one wakes to learn that close on the heels of disaster +come the consequences—pell-mell, helter-skelter, +pushing, crowding with a grim insistence +from which there is no escape. It was small +wonder, then, that to the Dale girls the world +seemed topsy-turvy. +</p> +<p> +A change being inevitable, their one desire was +to get it over quickly, the first of October, therefore, +saw them moved into new quarters. The +arrangements had been made by Dr. Ware, who +effected a compromise with the girls—he offering +them a vacant apartment in a house he owned, +they gladly accepting this home if he would allow +them to pay rent when they became successful +wage-earners. The good Doctor sighed and +consented; he recognized there was no thwarting +their earnest purpose. In the first discussion +of plans, he had suggested a little house in the +suburbs; but Hester, with her practical nature +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_45'></a>45</span> +fast developing, had said that to do business +they must be within reach of people—in the +midst of things. She did not quite know how +she knew this—perhaps it was more that she felt +it instinctively; but it met with Dr. Ware’s +approval and had great weight with Julie, who +secretly longed for the country, but put aside +all personal inclination and voted with her sister. +The result was a flat in a quiet, unpretentious +neighborhood, which yet took on a semblance of +gentility from its proximity to Crana Street. +</p> +<p> +By methods known only to himself, Dr. Ware +saved furniture enough to make the place comfortable, +while Bridget, who assumed mysterious +airs for days before their departure, saw to it +that there was no lack of household necessities. +Bridget was no small factor in those days. She +came to the front with tremendous energy, +backed up her young mistresses in all their +plans, and vowed she would never leave them. +So the little family held together, which was the +main thing, and the girls settled themselves in +the new quarters with brave spirits—was not +this, after all, the real meaning of “making a +home for Dad”? +</p> +<p> +All the choicest things were brought to the +furnishing of his room; the gayest pictures to +relieve the tedium of the weary hours, his best +loved books near at hand, though he could no +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_46'></a>46</span> +longer read or even reach out his hand to touch +them. In the window-sill Julie had set up a +miniature conservatory of potted plants that +promised to bloom gayly, for down upon them +poured the morning sun, filling the room with +golden light. This was their resting-place in the +new life—their father the center about whom +they gathered in every spare moment—the room +a little shrine from which in the midst of their +attendance upon him many a silent prayer for +strength and courage went up to God. +</p> +<p> +The other sleeping-rooms were bedrooms by +courtesy—mere closets, one of which was given +to Bridget and in the other the girls managed +to squeeze a double bed. Hester suggested that +berths would be much more convenient, and +only the lack of money prevented her having +that sort of sleeping arrangement constructed. +</p> +<p> +“Julie!” she exclaimed, in the first days of +squeezing themselves in, “it is something like +living in the car again, isn’t it? only it is so—so +different. I believe I’ll call the flat ‘The Hustle’—only +instead of <em>its</em> hustling like the car, +we’ll be the ones. Oh, Julie dear, to think of +never racing around the country like that again!” +</p> +<p> +“Don’t Hester; I can’t bear to think of it.” +In spite of her good resolutions Julie’s courage +sometimes failed her. +</p> +<p> +A few days later Hester came into the kitchen +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_47'></a>47</span> +one morning, her arms full of paper bags strongly +suggestive of the corner grocery. “There!” +she cried, “I’ve invested my last dollar in things +for the cake.” +</p> +<p> +“Is it to-day you are going to see Miss Ware?” +Julie asked. +</p> +<p> +“Yes, if the cake comes out all right. Roll +up your sleeve, old girl, and we’ll begin.” Hester +suited the action to the words by weighing +the ingredients and turning the butter into a +bowl. But ah! how hard it was to put her +pretty hand into it—how greasy the butter felt +and how sandy the sugar, and how unpleasant +the general stickiness! But she worked it +through her fingers energetically, while Julie beat +the eggs. +</p> +<p> +“It is going to be death on our hands, my +dear,” remarked Hester, picking up a knife with +which she scraped the dough from her fingers. +</p> +<p> +“I wish you would always let me do that part, +Hester. I know how you will feel it to hurt your +hands.” +</p> +<p> +“Well, as if I’d be likely to! No one part is +worse than another. We’ll get used to it after +a while, though I know our hands will spread out +to twice their natural size.” +</p> +<p> +“Perhaps even if they do get big and not quite +so fine as they are now, <em>perhaps</em> we won’t mind, +Hester, if we just think of it as scars in the battle, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_48'></a>48</span> +you know. Don’t you know how Daddy +has often talked of the honorable scars in the +battle of life? We’re just finding out what that +means, old girl.” +</p> +<p> +“Well, if you haven’t a most blessed faculty +for putting a comfortable construction on everything!” +Hester emphasized her words by a last +vigorous beat of the dough and held out the +spoon to her sister. “Just taste this, will you, +Julie? I think it’s fine.” +</p> +<p> +“Umph, it is,” agreed Julie, who had disdained +the spoon, and dabbed her finger in the +mixture after the manner of cooks. “But, my +dear, if we create a demand for cake like that +which requires only the whites of eggs, what +shall we do with the yolks? Eat them, I suppose,” +making up a wry face. +</p> +<p> +“They are better than nothing and I do not +see chickens hopping in the window, do you?” +</p> +<p> +“No,” reluctantly. “We have fifteen dollars +in the house,” she announced solemnly. “How +long do you suppose we can live on that?” +</p> +<p> +“I am sure I don’t know, Julie. We must +learn to eat less, and that is no joke. I’ll tell +you what, one of the hardest things is learning to +do without what has always seemed absolutely +necessary.” There was a husky sound in Hester’s +voice which Julie did not like to hear. +</p> +<p> +“No matter, dear, we are young and strong, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_49'></a>49</span> +and we will accomplish something before we get +through. Why, if you stop to think of it, nearly +every one who has made a success of life has +started in the smallest kind of way.” +</p> +<p> +Hester nodded. +</p> +<p> +“Did you say you were going to see Miss +Ware to-day?” +</p> +<p> +“Yes, I think I had better take her this loaf if +it bakes properly. Will you come with me, +Julie?” +</p> +<p> +“No, dear, I think you will manage better +alone, though I’ll go of course, if you want me.” +</p> +<p> +“No, I had rather go alone,” said Hester. +</p> +<p> +But no expedition to Miss Ware’s took place +that day, for the cake was spoiled in the baking +and four succeeding attempts shared the same +tragic fate. Toward night, when the failures of +the day had reduced them to the verge of +despondency, Dr. Ware came in and carried them +off for a long drive which wonderfully freshened +up their spirits. On the way home he asked +their assistance in sending out a thousand circulars +in regard to some medical matters, telling +them it would be a tremendous help to him if +they would write them. They acquiesced delightedly +and accordingly that evening a huge +bundle of stationery was left at their door. +Inside, stuck in a package of envelopes, was a +slip on which was written: “Here’s the paper +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_50'></a>50</span> +and the form to be copied. Don’t keep at this +too persistently, little girls, or you’ll bring +down the wrath of your faithful friend, Philip +Ware.” +</p> +<p> +More than glad to have an opportunity of +being of use to the Doctor, the girls set to work +early the next morning writing industriously. +Julie, after a few smirched and blotted copies, +got well under way; she had considerable precision +in her character, which made a task like this +simple. But Hester during the first day or two +spoiled so many sheets that she viewed her rapidly +filling waste-basket with dismay. Finally, in +supreme disgust she threw down her pen. +</p> +<p> +“I believe I could build a house easier!” was +her impatient exclamation. “Who ever saw such +daubs as I’m making!” +</p> +<p> +Julie looked up and smiled. Her wrist ached, +and she shook her hand to limber the muscles. +“If you did not dig your pen in the ink with +such a high-tragedy, Scott-Siddons air, maybe +you’d get on better,” she suggested. +</p> +<p> +“High-tragedy fiddlesticks! I <em>like</em> a lot of +ink. I am sure you’re a sight,” she commented, +with sisterly frankness; “all doubled +up and your forehead screwed into knots. How +many have you done?” +</p> +<p> +“I don’t know; there they are,” pointing to +a box-cover piled high. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_51'></a>51</span> +</p> +<p> +Hester surveyed them with lofty scorn. +“Mercy! That is nothing! I’ve done heaps!” +</p> +<p> +“Where are they, you airy young person?” +</p> +<p> +“In the waste-basket, mostly.” +</p> +<p> +“Go to work, you ridiculous infant, or you +will be stuck to that chair the rest of your natural +days.” +</p> +<p> +When Dr. Ware attempted to pay them for +the work they remonstrated, telling him in the +most convincing language at their command that +it was a pleasure to feel they could do even so +small a thing for him. To this he refused to +agree, finally persuading them to take the money +if on no other ground than to convince him of +their business principles; while he refrained +from mentioning that he had himself deviated +somewhat from business methods when he ordered +the circulars written instead of printed in the +usual way. +</p> +<p> +A week later the almond cake for Miss Ware +was baked successfully and an admiring group +stood about the kitchen table taking a last look +at it before Hester did it up in a box preparatory +to setting forth. +</p> +<p> +“Faith, it’s a beauty,” cried Bridget, arms +akimbo. “Any lady’d be proud to eat it. +Shure it’s your mother’s own fingers ye’ve got, +the both of yez. Ther’ warn’t nothin’ she +couldn’t make when she put her hand to it, before she +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_52'></a>52</span> +got so ailin’, an’ the Major, God bless +him, got so well off she didn’t have ter.” +</p> +<p> +“Poor, dear mamma!” said Julie, wistfully. +“I only remember her ill and not able to bear us +noisy children about.” +</p> +<p> +“Sufferin’ made her a changed woman, the +Saints preserve her! But I seen the day, Miss +Julie, when she slaved for the Major before you +was born an’ there warn’t nobody could beat +her at anythin’. It looks like her knack was +croppin’ out in yez, shure as my name’s Bridget +Maloney.” +</p> +<p> +“Perhaps it is, Bridget,” said Hester, who +had heard this conversation from the next room, +where she was putting on her coat and hat. +“We have often heard Daddy tell people mamma +was a practical genius, that would mean nimble +fingers, wouldn’t it? Maybe she has left them +to us as a legacy.” +</p> +<p> +“I’m not after understandin’ your words +exactly, dearie, but the meanin’s clear an’ it’s +right yez are.” +</p> +<p> +As Hester picked up the box, Peter Snooks +sprang down from the window-sill jumping +wildly about, the sight of her hat being conclusive +evidence to him that she was going out. +</p> +<p> +“Poor little Snooks, not this time,” the girl +said, stooping to pat him. “I am going in the +car to-day.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_53'></a>53</span> +</p> +<p> +His stump of a tail drooped dejectedly as he +looked at her with big reproachful eyes. +</p> +<p> +“It does seem mean not to take him, doesn’t +it, Julie?—but it is not worth while, for it is so +stormy I thought I had better ride both ways.” +It was only dire extremity that permitted the +extravagance of car-fares these days. +</p> +<p> +“Of course you must ride,” said Julie. +“Peter Snooks,” to the still hopeful little fellow, +“you must not tease. Go find your ball +and we’ll have a play.” +</p> +<p> +He trotted off and Hester picked up the box +and started. +</p> +<p> +“Tell Miss Ware that is only a hundredth part +of the nice things you can make, you clever +girl,” Julie called after her. +</p> +<p> +“An’ good luck to you, dearie,” from Bridget. +</p> +<p> +The wind and rain blew about Hester unpleasantly +when she reached the street, but a car +soon overtook her and afforded her a welcome +shelter from the storm. She found all the seats +occupied, but some of the passengers moved up +to make room for her, and being a trifle tired +from the nervousness of the cake-making, she +thankfully squeezed into the bit of space allotted +her, and laid the box in her lap. +</p> +<p> +Her thoughts as the car sped along were not +of the most cheerful, for she dreaded this visit +to Miss Ware. That individual, who kept house +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_54'></a>54</span> +for her brother, had expressed herself in terms +of strong disapproval of the girls when he had +told her their plans. She considered cooking +greatly beneath them and would have thoroughly +agreed with the views of their Cousin +Nancy in Virginia, had she known that person. +As it was, she thought her brother should interest +himself in finding suitable positions for them, +and she refused to recognize the fact that these +were not to be had for the asking. “There +were plenty of ladylike things girls could do,” +she said, but did not give herself the trouble to +specify. +</p> +<p> +To the girls themselves she had talked at some +length, endeavoring to explain to them that they +were laying out for themselves a path of social +ostracism by their extraordinary choice of work, +never doubting that this argument alone would +convince them. But when Julie gently put it +aside with the assurance that she and Hester +were sufficient to themselves if the world chose +to look askance at them; and when Hester +flushed angrily, and said the people whose friendship +was worth anything would not fail them, +Miss Ware shrugged her shoulders and gave them +up as social heretics. She was not, however, +allowed to wash her hands of them, for her +brother sang their praises perpetually. She +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_55'></a>55</span> +therefore forced herself to take a negative interest +in them which carried her so far as to order +from them a loaf of cake. +</p> +<p> +Hester, gazing abstractedly out of the car window, +felt it a momentous errand on which she +was going that day; it involved so much. If +the cake met with the critical approval of Miss +Ware she intended to ask her to solicit orders +for it. It would not be easy to approach her +on this subject, but she should do it—oh! yes, +she did not intend to be frightened out of her +purpose. A curious little ache came into her +heart as she braced herself for the coming ordeal. +It was all so new and so strange, to be put in the +position of asking favors—to be looked down +upon from frigid heights—she and Julie, whose +world hitherto had been all sunshine and approval. +For a second something came between +her and the window, blurring her vision. Then +she brought herself up with a sharp mental rebuke +for allowing her thoughts for one moment to +revert to the past, and forced herself to look +down with satisfaction on the neatly wrapped +box she was carrying. +</p> +<p> +By this time the car had become crowded, and +directly in front of Hester stood a woman of +amazing breadth, clinging in a limp, swaying +fashion to the strap. Just as the girl observed +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_56'></a>56</span> +her and was wondering if she could squeeze into +her seat should she offer it to her, the car jerked +round a corner, the stout woman screamed +and landed with a thud on the box in Hester’s +lap! +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_57'></a>57</span>CHAPTER VI</h2> +<p> +Comfortably ensconced in a victoria, +two men were bowling out through the +suburbs of Radnor in the rapidly approaching +dusk of a winter afternoon. One, wrapped to +the chin in furs, sat well back in the corner of +the carriage as if desirous of all possible protection +from the cold; the other leaned forward in +a somewhat restive attitude and looked like a +man occupying his position under protest. Each +was immersed in his own thoughts, but from +time to time the younger man took a surreptitious +glance in the direction of the older as if +he were endeavoring to make some important discovery. +He was, in truth, trying to decide if +the moment were propitious for laying before his +father a project which he had been for some time +considering, but the impassive face of Mr. Landor +told him nothing, and they continued to ride +on in silence. Finally, in a tone of annoyance +the older man said: “I wish, Kenneth, you +would oblige me by leaning back and appearing +as if you were enjoying yourself. I must confess +it is no particular pleasure to me to drive +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_58'></a>58</span> +with a man who looks as if he might leap from +the carriage at any moment.” +</p> +<p> +“Then why do you insist on my going, father? +You know I detest this sort of thing—it is only +fit for women. If you would come out with me +now in my trap, it would be very different.” +</p> +<p> +“Your breakneck method of driving does not +suit me at all. I suppose I may be allowed to +take my pleasures in my own way, and it occurs +to me that it is not altogether unreasonable to +request you to accompany me occasionally.” +</p> +<p> +To this Kenneth made no reply, while he +decided that the moment was not propitious +for introducing the subject uppermost in his +mind. +</p> +<p> +He conceded, however, to his father’s wishes +in so far as to relax from his objectionable posture, +though there was about him a suggestion of +martyrdom that was irritating. +</p> +<p> +“What have you been doing to-day?” asked +the senior Landor, abruptly. +</p> +<p> +“Nothing special, sir.” +</p> +<p> +“Do you ever do anything special?” turning +two penetrating eyes upon him. +</p> +<p> +“Why, yes; I suppose so. I was thinking of +something special just now.” After all, it +might as well come out. +</p> +<p> +“If it is of any importance, I should like to +hear about it.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_59'></a>59</span> +</p> +<p> +This was encouraging. +</p> +<p> +“I was thinking of a trip around the world, +sir. To start in a month, say, and be gone two +or three years.” +</p> +<p> +Mr. Landor received this proposition with a +quick drawing down of his shaggy eyebrows +and a closer upturning of his fur collar about his +chin. His face now was almost hidden from +view. +</p> +<p> +“Do you propose to go alone?” he asked. +</p> +<p> +“No; two fellows at the Aldine Club have +talked me into joining them. Of course, sir, I +realize you may object to so long an absence,” +said Kenneth, who felt that a storm was brewing, +“and I might be able to make it a year or +so if you preferred.” +</p> +<p> +“Inasmuch as you have scarcely been at +home a month in the past year or so, I should +prefer that you dismiss the project altogether.” +</p> +<p> +“That seems rather surprising, sir,” said Kenneth, +with a laugh his father did not like, “when +I have been going and coming without comment +ever since I left college.” +</p> +<p> +“All the more reason why you should begin +to think of settling down,” replied his father +testily. +</p> +<p> +“Settling down?” repeated the son; “what +do you want me to do?” +</p> +<p> +“We will come to that later. The main thing +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_60'></a>60</span> +is, that you are to give up this notion and remain +here with me. If you force me to it I shall +refuse to give you the money for such an expedition.” +</p> +<p> +“I have some property of my own,” Kenneth +said, his whole nature rising in rebellion. +</p> +<p> +“You wouldn’t be such a fool as to squander +that pittance on a pleasure trip! Be careful, +Kenneth! I am in no mood to be thwarted to-day!” +</p> +<p> +“Then why do you thwart me? It is not a +remarkable thing for a man to want to travel,” +trying to speak calmly, “and I don’t see why +you should take it in this unexpected way—it is +unreasonable.” +</p> +<p> +But Mr. Landor, being a quick-tempered man, +was beyond reason and had too little comprehension +of his son to realize that his opposition +tended to fan into a fixed resolve what had up +to this time been only a pleasing possibility. +There was a stern look about his mouth as he +said to Kenneth, “You will do as I say, and +remain for the present in Radnor. I have other +plans for you.” +</p> +<p> +As he had never been dictated to in his life, +this emphatic order fell with considerable astonishment +upon Kenneth’s ears, even though he +knew his father to be in an irascible frame of +mind. He thought, however, that the thing +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_61'></a>61</span> +might blow over, as many a quarrel between +them had blown over, after which, in all these +contests of will, the younger man had invariably +gained the day. +</p> +<p> +Kenneth was not of an ugly disposition; +indeed, his nature was most lovable, while his +peculiar exemption from responsibility had produced +an inconsequential, happy-go-lucky attitude +toward life that was one of his greatest charms. +And the selfishness that sometimes cropped out +in his character was not viciousness, but the +natural outcome of over-indulgence. It had +never occurred to him that his father would make +any demands upon him, though in a vague, +unformed sort of way he intended ultimately to +make demands upon himself. Just how he +should do this gave him occasional delightfully +introspective moments in which he played with +possibilities. In his father’s eyes that was Kenneth’s +great weakness—that he played with all +the abandon of a vagabond; but to blame the +man for this was a great injustice, since his father +had not suggested or encouraged his taking up +any business or profession, and had supplied him +with a liberal income dating back to the beginning +of his college career. +</p> +<p> +To this indolent, pleasure-loving son, nothing +could be in greater contrast than the father. +Caleb Landor took life hard, but life had been +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_62'></a>62</span> +hard on him. Born of poor parents in a Maine +village, he had been inured to poverty from his +infancy. His schooling had been meager, and +sandwiched in between long periods when he was +required to lend a hand in the saw-mill where his +father was employed. But the habit of industry +thus acquired proved useful, and stimulated his +desire to get into the world of business, so that +he made his way eventually to Radnor, the goal +of his ambition. Then followed years of hard +work and small pay, during which the greater +part of his earnings went down to the large family +in the Maine village. At thirty he was looked +upon as a man of ability; at forty he was a prosperous +merchant, with Fortune beckoning him +on. By all the laws of compensation this should +have been his turning point to happiness, but he +had the misfortune to be married for his money +at this period of his career, by a frivolous Radnor +girl of good position, whose beauty turned his +head. As after the first months of marriage she +took no pains to conceal her indifference to him, +he received a bitter blow, from which he was +many years recovering. He was spared, however, +the anguish of protracted disappointment, +for she had died in the second year of their marriage, +leaving him a baby son. And so Caleb, +giving all, lost what he had never won. +</p> +<p> +This episode in his life did not tend to soften +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_63'></a>63</span> +a nature somewhat morose and caused him to +draw more and more within himself, devoting his +energies to his business, and almost forgetting at +times that he was a father. +</p> +<p> +When he did think of Kenneth, it was to +realize that he had his mother’s beauty; but even +at an early age there was no indication that he +had inherited her smallness of mind, for which +his father felt devoutly grateful, though there +were times when he could scarcely bear the boy +about, so forcibly did his likeness to his mother +bring back the past. So he left him to grow up +among the servants in the dreary house, sent +him at fourteen to a preparatory school and then +to college. He intended that Kenneth should +have everything he himself had missed. In the +matter of money it pleased him to provide generously +for the lad, who grew to manhood the +envy and favorite of all his associates, but almost +a stranger to his father, who was equally a +stranger to him. It did not occur to Caleb Landor +that this was because he had given to the +boy lavishly of everything except himself. +</p> +<p> +When the carriage drew up before their door +on the evening with which this chapter opens, +Kenneth sprang out with a feeling of relief and +turned to help his father. It struck him suddenly +that he looked old and feeble, which would +not be strange, inasmuch as he was fast approaching +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_64'></a>64</span> +his seventieth birthday, but Kenneth had +never been impressed by this before. +</p> +<p> +“You had better take my arm, sir,” he said, +pleasantly, “the sidewalk is slippery to-night.” +</p> +<p> +Mr. Landor refused the proffered aid and went +on ahead into the house. He had yet to learn +that Kenneth could be leaned upon. +</p> +<p> +Through dinner there was little conversation +between them, not from any constraint arising +out of the recent disagreement, but because each +was in the habit of carrying on his own inward +train of thought without so much as a suspicion +that the outward expression of it would have +been of interest to the other. But it would have +been of interest. Kenneth often wondered what +his father’s opinions were on the topics of the +day and many times would have broken the oppressive +silence if the idea had not become fixed +in his mind that his father built up this barrier +of reserve from choice. It was a natural impression, +but a wrong one, and led to many misunderstandings, +for though he gave his son no +encouragement to be communicative he secretly +longed for his companionship and was beginning +to feel a need of his presence in the house. +</p> +<p> +Kenneth went to a couple of receptions that +evening and looked in at a dance later on; but +did not remain long, for things of this sort bored +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_65'></a>65</span> +him, albeit he was very popular in Radnor +society. +</p> +<p> +As he entered the house after midnight he +noticed a bright light in his father’s room. This +was so unusual an occurrence that he feared something +might be wrong and ventured to knock at +the door. There was no response, which was +not reassuring, so he opened the door and walked +in. In a big chintz-covered chair sat Mr. +Landor asleep before the fire. He had undressed +and was enveloped in a heavy dressing-gown +that fell away at the neck, disclosing the +throat upon which Time lays such relentless +fingers. He stirred a little and Kenneth was +about to leave the room satisfied that his father +was all right and would probably resent this +intrusion, when the older man woke with a +start, and accosting him in a tone more curious +than resentful, said, “What are you doing in +here?” +</p> +<p> +“I noticed your light, and thought you might +be ill. Is there anything I can do for you +before I turn in?” replied Kenneth, looking +down from the height of his six feet upon the +shrunken figure of his father. +</p> +<p> +“Nothing at all, nothing at all,” waving him +off; “I am reading.” He picked up the newspaper +that had fallen to the floor, and became +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_66'></a>66</span> +suddenly absorbed in it, after the manner of +persons who object to being caught napping. +</p> +<p> +A smile flickered about Kenneth’s well-shaped +mouth but was properly suppressed. There +was something pathetic, almost appealing to him +to-night about his father. +</p> +<p> +“If you are not in any particular hurry to +finish your paper may I stop a moment?” he +said. +</p> +<p> +“There is a chair—make yourself comfortable.” +</p> +<p> +“I would like to talk about those plans you +spoke of this afternoon,” began Kenneth as soon +as he was seated. “I wish very much you would +tell me more about them—what your idea is for +my immediate future.” +</p> +<p> +“Where are your own ideas? At twenty-eight +a man must have a few.” Mr. Landor +kicked a log impatiently, sending up a shower +of sparks. +</p> +<p> +“We were speaking of your ideas, were we +not, sir? Mine can come later.” +</p> +<p> +“So you have some, have you? Good! +After all, with your education and advantages it +is to be expected. But as your ideas are to be +kept to yourself, so are mine. We will talk no +further on this subject.” +</p> +<p> +“We <em>will</em> talk on this subject,” said Kenneth, +rising and standing with head erect and flashing +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_67'></a>67</span> +eyes. “I am not a boy, father, as you very well +know, and I shall not consent to this sort of +thing for a moment. If you have anything in +your mind regarding me it is my right to know +it, and your duty to tell me. You spoke to-day +of my settling down. I have been thinking of +it a good deal since, and I am inclined to think +you are right about it; but I would like to know +just what you mean—just what it is you want +me to do.” +</p> +<p> +“Kenneth, I want you around.” The words +came in a muffled tone that was scarcely audible. +</p> +<p> +“Want me around?” repeated Kenneth +incredulously; “why, I thought I drove you to +desperation with my lazy ways and erratic hours +and general worthlessness.” +</p> +<p> +“So you do, so you do,” gruffly, “but I like +it. I like to know you are in the house. Stay +around, Kenneth and you can have things pretty +much your own way. We will say no more +about settling down to business.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! that is all right, father; I’ll stay.” It +was a new sensation to find that he was wanted. +Moved by a sudden impulse he drew near +meaning to grip his father’s hand—the desire +was strong within him to get close to the old +man. But when he neared the chair he turned +sharply on his heel and crossed to the door, +withheld by the habit of years. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_68'></a>68</span> +</p> +<p> +Mr. Landor was watching him through half-closed +lids, and made no sign. +</p> +<p> +“Good night, father; glad I found you up. +I have something in mind I would like to discuss +with you later if I am to stay on here.” +</p> +<p> +“Any time, any time. I have leisure enough +for anything of importance. Come in again +some time—good night.” His head was turned +away as he spoke. +</p> +<p> +“Poor old governor,” thought Kenneth, as he +went to his room; “I believe he is lonely.” +</p> +<p> +When the door had closed, Caleb Landor sat +some moments in deep meditation. Then he +rose and slowly crossed the room to a table on +which stood a box-shaped rosewood writing-desk +curiously inlaid with pearl—the most treasured +possession of his mother long since dead. This +he unlocked, and lifting the lid pressed a small +knob by means of which a secret drawer flew +open. In this shallow receptacle lay an oval +miniature which the man took out and held +under the strong light of the gas jet. It was +the face of a woman, young and very beautiful, +and for a long while the image held the man +transfixed. Once he lifted his head suddenly, as +if he thought some one was approaching but it +was only the noise of Kenneth’s boots flung +upon the floor in an adjoining room. On the +mantel a clock ticked solemnly, warning him of +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_69'></a>69</span> +the flight of time, and at last he sighed wearily, +and with unsteady hands dropped the miniature +into its hiding place and locked the desk. For +a moment he leaned heavily on the table and +appeared to be listening, but all was still in +Kenneth’s room. Over the stern impassive +features of Caleb Landor came a look of yearning +tenderness. Then he put out the gas and +went to bed. +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_70'></a>70</span>CHAPTER VII</h2> +<p> +Hester never remembered leaving the car +or how she got home after the fatal +catastrophe, but indelibly printed on Julie’s +mind would always be the picture of a wide-eyed +breathless girl who rushed in upon her +and threw a mangled package on the table. +</p> +<p> +“Oh, my dear! what is the matter?” cried +Julie. +</p> +<p> +But Hester could not speak. +</p> +<p> +Julie picked up the battered box, disclosing +the cake within crushed to a pancake. She +turned to find Hester’s head buried in her arms; +the girl was sobbing convulsively. +</p> +<p> +“Never mind, dear,” said Julie, stroking her +head sympathetically, “it would be much worse +if you were hurt too.” +</p> +<p> +“I am not crying,” the younger girl asserted +stoutly; “not crying at all.” She spoke in +short gasps that were strangely like sobs, but +Julie ignored them. “I am all out of breath +from running, that is all, and I did not fall, you +goose! A woman sat on me!” She broke into +a peal of hysterical laughter. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_71'></a>71</span> +</p> +<p> +It was Julie’s turn to be speechless now. +</p> +<p> +“If she had just sat on <em>me</em> it wouldn’t have +mattered but she tumbled in the car before I +knew it and there is the result!” She waved +her hand tragically toward the table and wiped +her eyes. +</p> +<p> +“We’ll make another one right away, dear.” +</p> +<p> +“Of course we will,” responded Hester, pulling +off her hat and coat and flinging them down +impatiently; “but it breaks my heart to see +such a ruin of all our work not to mention the +waste of materials!” +</p> +<p> + Humpty Dumpty sat on the wall;<br /> + Humpty Dumpty had a great fall;<br /> + And all the king’s horses and all the king’s men—<br /> +</p> +<p> +sang Julie, suggestively, but was not allowed to +finish the ditty, for Hester said, with a thump +on the table: +</p> +<p> +“We will put this together again double +quick and I will get it to Miss Ware before dark, +you see if I don’t.” +</p> +<p> +“You had better let me go next time, Hester,” +said Julie, getting out the cooking utensils, +“you will be tired to death.” +</p> +<p> +“No, I won’t; I have undertaken to do this +thing, and I’ll put it through if it takes forever,” +with which characteristic remark she set to work +again. +</p> +<p> +The second effort in the culinary line was, if +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_72'></a>72</span> +possible, more successful than the first and immediately +after their simple lunch of bread and +milk, Hester set forth again. The storm had +ceased, and to the immense delight of Peter +Snooks, Hester confided to him that she should +walk and a certain good little dog that she +knew should go too. Julie laughed at this +determination to avoid the car and called her +superstitious. She laughed, too, but refused to +analyze her sensations. +</p> +<p> +She found Miss Ware, when she was ushered +into her presence, in rather an aggressive mood, +which caused the girl to look on with some nervousness +as she opened the box and surveyed the +loaf critically. +</p> +<p> +“Umph!” she said, examining it through her +lorgnette, “did you do that, or Bridget?” +</p> +<p> +“We did it, Miss Ware. Bridget knows +nothing of fancy cooking.” +</p> +<p> +“And you do, it seems. It was an odd trick +for a girl to pick up in Virginia, and an undesirable +one.” +</p> +<p> +“We look at things differently, Miss Ware,” +Hester said, with considerable asperity. “I +don’t call it undesirable if it proves a way of +supporting ourselves. I would not choose it—to +cook for a living—but we’ve no choice in the +matter whatever.” +</p> +<p> +“Your father is very much to blame, Hester. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_73'></a>73</span> +He should have looked after your interests better +when he saw the crash coming. There was no +need that you should be left absolutely penniless.” +</p> +<p> +Hester sprang to her feet and confronted Miss +Ware like a young tigress. “You shall not say +such things about Dad. I will not listen—I—” +</p> +<p> +“Hoighty toighty!” broke in Miss Ware, +“what a temper! You will have to curb that, +my dear Hester, if you expect to get on in the +world—as cooks!” +</p> +<p> +The girl flushed crimson, and bit her lip in an +effort to regain her self-control. +</p> +<p> +“I—I beg your pardon,” she faltered. “I—I +never knew I had a temper before. It’s—it’s +one of the new things I am learning.” A sudden +mist came before her, and drawing near she +laid her hand on the older woman with an appealing +touch. “Don’t say unkind things about +Daddy, please, Miss Ware; they are not true, +and I—I can’t bear it.” +</p> +<p> +“Let’s get to business,” said Miss Ware, who +dreaded a scene above everything. “What do +you mean to charge for your cake?” +</p> +<p> +“Fifty cents.” Hester was now quite herself +again, and went on rapidly, “I want to ask you +if you will speak about our work to your friends. +I know it is asking a great deal under the circumstances, +but we are such strangers here in Radnor we really +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_74'></a>74</span> +do not know any one to ask such a +favor of but you and Dr. Ware.” +</p> +<p> +“At least you have a champion in him.” +</p> +<p> +Hester’s eyes shone. “Next to Dad we love +him better than any one in the world.” +</p> +<p> +“Then why don’t you behave sensibly, and +come here and live, and let me take you about +in society, as I meant to do this winter? I really +looked forward to chaperoning you and Julie—you’re +very unusual girls. Now give up this +nonsense of yours and behave properly.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, Miss Ware, must we go all over that +again? Won’t you try to see it our way, as—as +your brother does? He never even talked of +our coming here to live, he understands so well +that we want to be independent. I know we +must be a great disappointment to you. Cousin +Nancy in Virginia feels just as you do, too. +Ever so many persons have offered us a home. +You can’t think what beautiful letters we’ve had +from Dad’s friends through the west. If it were +possible to move him we’d go out there to try +our fortune; there are so many splendid out-of-door +kinds of work a girl can do in that big +country. But Dad can’t be moved, and we’ve +got to do the best we can right here in Radnor.” +She spoke convincingly and with a certain submissiveness +that sat oddly on her young shoulders. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_75'></a>75</span> +</p> +<p> +Miss Ware, twisting her rings round on her +fingers with a contemplative air was wondering +where the child got that dignity and poise. +</p> +<p> +“I’ve no patience with you whatever,” she +said finally, after a long pause, in which Hester +imagined she had been waging an inward conflict. +“I am wholly out of sympathy with your +ideas, but you cannot be allowed to starve +to death, and if cooking is the height of your +ambition—” +</p> +<p> +“It isn’t the height of our ambition,” interrupted +Hester, for youth is impatient of being +misunderstood; “it is only the thing that is +nearest at hand.” +</p> +<p> +“Your education must be sadly deficient,” +regarding the girl critically. “I always told +Philip the harum-scarum way you were being +brought up was perfectly ruinous. If you had +gone to school like other girls, you would be +qualified for some lady-like position.” +</p> +<p> +This was too much for Hester. “You need not +trouble to do anything about the cake, Miss +Ware,” she said, proudly, “and I shan’t come +here again to hear my father insulted. And +we are not going to starve either,” she cried, her +girlish wrath rising. “We are going to succeed +and be a credit to the best education in the +world!” +</p> +<p> +She threw back her head and gazed straight +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_76'></a>76</span> +into the older woman’s eyes with a fearless look +that was hard to meet. Only the fingers curled +tight into the palms of her hands, betrayed the +mighty effort she was making to hold herself in +check, and this Miss Ware did not see, for Hester’s +unflinching eyes held her with a strange +fascination. In another moment the girl had +turned and left the room. +</p> +<p> +For a while after her departure Miss Ware sat +motionless like a person who has received a +shock. Presently she began to toy with her +lorgnette, dangling it back and forth on its +chain with a swinging movement as if keeping +time to a rhythmic train of thought. This was +not, indeed, the case, and the action arose from +nervousness, for the usual calm placidity of her +mind was sadly ruffled. She was not in the +habit of being contradicted, particularly by what +she was pleased to call “a young person”; but +she was one of those women who having said +their worst, proceed to contradict themselves by +an interest in that which they have most condemned, +and she was now speculating as to +whether it would not be expedient to take Hester’s +cake to the meeting of her sewing class the +following day, and possibly get an order or two +there for it. +</p> +<p> +Only a true Radnorite could realize the possibilities +that opened up to one who was introduced as a subject +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_77'></a>77</span> +of discussion at <em>the</em> Sewing +Class of Radnor. For in the fashionable and +exclusive set in which Miss Ware had her being +it was a function of tremendous importance, with +sacred rites known only to the initiated. In one +another’s drawing-rooms, on two mornings of +the month, forty chosen spirits met to sew for +the poor—that great, clamorous, all-devouring +body from which there is no escape. This was +ostensibly the purpose; in reality sewing was a +minor consideration, albeit much work was +accomplished. The chief end of its existence +was to discuss, direct and control the movements +of that exclusive portion of Radnor society of +which it was a part and upon which it sat in fortnightly +judgment. Following this arduous but +important morning duty came the luncheon, and +it was of that Miss Ware was thinking in connection +with the cake. +</p> +<p> +When Hester left Miss Ware she ran down the +stairs to the lower hall, where she had left Peter +Snooks with strict orders to remain until her +return. There she found him waiting to greet +her with joyous caperings of delight. +</p> +<p> +Dr. Ware and a tall, clean-shaven, athletic-looking +man came out from the office and +encountered her. +</p> +<p> +“Ah, you, Hester?” said the Doctor. “Wait +a moment, my dear. I have a book here +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_78'></a>78</span> +that I want you to take round to read to your +father.” +</p> +<p> +He vanished, and the stranger glanced at the +girl, hesitated, and then stooping patted the dog. +“You’ve a fine fox-terrier,” he said in a deep, +rich voice, looking up. +</p> +<p> +“We think so,” replied Hester, who couldn’t +for the life of her conceal her pleasure at hearing +Peter Snooks praised. +</p> +<p> +At that moment the Doctor came out again. +</p> +<p> +“Why, Landor,” he said, “I beg your pardon; +I forgot all about you when I saw Hester. That +is a way the minx has—of driving everything +else out of my head. Hester, my dear, this is +Kenneth Landor, just up from Texas to have a +look at effete civilization—you have heard me +speak of him often—Mr. Landor, Miss Dale.” +</p> +<p> +The young people bowed. +</p> +<p> +“Don’t let him pose as a cowboy or anything +interesting like that,” continued the Doctor, +“for he isn’t really—he only plays at things. +Takes a peep here and there over the continent, +and pretends he is this and that and the other, +as the mood seizes him. A rolling stone, eh, +Landor?” turning with an affectionate, quizzical +look at the man beside him. +</p> +<p> +“Oh! go on, Doctor; pile it on—don’t leave +me a shred of character. His veracity is absolutely +unquestioned, of course, Miss Dale?” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_79'></a>79</span> +</p> +<p> +“Of course! He has made you interesting +already.” +</p> +<p> +The Doctor laughed. “How one’s motives +are mistaken. That was the last thing I meant +to do!” +</p> +<p> +Hester looked up at the Doctor, gleams of mischief +in her eyes. “You being you,” she said, +“it couldn’t be otherwise.” With which ambiguous +remark she went out the door. +</p> +<p> +Landor followed her down the steps. “Miss +Dale,” he asked, “may I walk along with you? +I fancy I am going your way.” Landor’s way +was usually where he chose to make it. +</p> +<p> +Hester acquiesced simply. She had been +accustomed to the society of men since she +could toddle, and felt no embarrassment in the +presence of a stranger. Landor noted the free, +swinging motion with which she kept step with +him as they went down the street. +</p> +<p> +“You are not a true Radnorite,” he said +abruptly. +</p> +<p> +“No, I am not. Why?” +</p> +<p> +“Radnor girls do not walk as you do.” +</p> +<p> +“I am half inclined to believe you are a cowboy, +after all, Mr. Landor.” +</p> +<p> +“Why?” +</p> +<p> +“Are we playing twenty questions? You have +bad manners, a habit of dealing in personalities—we +call it impertinence.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_80'></a>80</span> +</p> +<p> +“Twenty questions,” he repeated, ignoring +her rebuke. “Why, I have not heard that +mentioned for years. It is a favorite game in +Radnor, isn’t it?” +</p> +<p> +“I am sure I don’t know,” she said wearily; +“I know very little about Radnor.” +</p> +<p> +“And I less,” he said. “I’ve been away so +much of the time. But there were certain things +taken into my innermost being in my youth, +along with the air I breathed, I suppose, that no +amount of absence will eradicate.” +</p> +<p> +“For instance?” she said, with feigned interest, +for her mind kept wandering off to her +recent interview with Miss Ware, and she wished +she had not allowed him to accompany her. +</p> +<p> +“Well, the question of residence, you know. +The few acres of sacred soil in Radnor on which +it is permissible to live. I remember as a little +boy how my nurse only allowed me to play with +children whose parents lived on the water side +of Crana Street or the sunny side of Belton +Avenue. Any other than those and the streets +immediately intersecting was beyond the pale of +civilization, even to her. It is odd, isn’t it?” +smiling down at her. +</p> +<p> +“What is odd, the fact or your acceptance of +it?” There was a little ring in her voice which +struck the man’s alert ear. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_81'></a>81</span> +</p> +<p> +A look of surprise came into his handsome +dark face. “Am I walking too fast for you, +Miss Dale?” he asked, pleasantly. +</p> +<p> +That was the second time he had put aside a +thrust of hers with some trifling, irrelevant remark, +and it tended to heighten rather than +soothe her growing irritation. +</p> +<p> +“I think,” she said, stopping abruptly on the +corner, “that I shall say good morning to you +here. I do not happen to live in that sacred +locality you mention, and I would not for worlds +take you beyond the pale.” +</p> +<p> +“Miss Dale,” he gasped, “you don’t think I +abide by any such nonsense—you are doing me +a great injustice. Surely you are not going to +dismiss me!” +</p> +<p> +“Yes,” she said, smiling, and showing her +dimples in a sudden access of pleasure at the +thought of getting rid of him, “I really believe I +am.” +</p> +<p> +He lifted his hat, and stood for some moments +on the corner watching her vanish from sight. +How slender she was, and graceful, and what +a sweet little smile had accompanied her nod of +farewell! Now he thought of it, her eyes had +queer lights in them, baffling, as if she were +laughing at him all the time. And her tone +was half mocking, too, though he had taken it +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_82'></a>82</span> +seriously enough in all conscience. Was she +serious, or had he made an idiot of himself? +This latter contingency was not one which presented +itself with marked frequency to the mind +of Kenneth Landor, and therefore gave him +much food for reflection as the day wore on. +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_83'></a>83</span>CHAPTER VIII</h2> +<p> +“Whom in the world do we know in New +Hampshire?” asked Julie one morning, +glancing askance at an envelope in her hand. +</p> +<p> +“Suppose you open it and find out,” meekly +suggested Hester, peeping over her shoulder. +</p> +<p> +“Why, see, it is addressed to us both—it’s +probably an invitation or something.” +</p> +<p> +“It is not,” asserted Julie; “I can tell by +the look of it. It’s—why, Hester Dale, it’s a +fifty dollar bill.” +</p> +<p> +“What?” ejaculated Hester. +</p> +<p> +“It is, and a note. Think of daring to trust +such a thing by mail! Look at it yourself.” +</p> +<p> +Hester seized both the bill and the letter, and +unfolding the latter found the following mysterious +communication in typewriting: +</p> +<p style='margin-left: 2em;margin-right: 2em;'> +“From one some love to those one loves, Greetings: +</p> +<p style='margin-left: 2em;margin-right: 2em;'> +“A conspiracy having been formed for the purpose of circumventing +fate, the initial step is herewith taken in the +form of the enclosed paltry bill, intending it to be the forerunner +of many a happy hour in which, though absent, will +be ever present +</p> +<p style='text-align:right; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; margin-right:2em;;'>“<span class='sc'>The Arch-Conspirator</span>.”</p> +<p> +“Whoever could have done such a thing?” +queried Hester in astonishment, “Dr. Ware?” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_84'></a>84</span> +</p> +<p> +“No, I don’t think so, though he might—is +capable of doing anything. But, Hester, just +think of it—fifty dollars! Why, it is almost a +fortune!” +</p> +<p> +“I should think it was, and it is the kindest, +most generous thing I ever heard of. It couldn’t +be from Virginia, could it?” +</p> +<p> +“I don’t believe so, Hester. Cousin Nancy +disapproves of us too much to do such a +thing. I think it is from some one who loves +Daddy and feels sorry for us all, and takes +this way of showing it. Oh, how good people +are!” +</p> +<p> +“Some people,” corrected Hester. +</p> +<p> +“If it had come from almost any other place +than New Hampshire it wouldn’t be quite so +puzzling,” said Julie. “I am sure we don’t +know a soul in the whole state.” +</p> +<p> +“Well, I say let’s stop guessing and be thankful +we have it,” advised Hester. “It is some one +who does not want to be known, and I don’t +suppose we really ought to try to guess, but I +just hope we will get a chance sometime to do +something for that somebody, whoever he is. +You can see the person has had great fun doing +it, by the way it is written, Julie.” +</p> +<p> +“Yes.” softly, still puzzling over the unexpected +windfall. +</p> +<p> +“You’ve got another letter in your lap, Julie. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_85'></a>85</span> +Have you forgotten its existence? It looks like +Nannie’s writing—do read it aloud.” +</p> +<p> +Julie took up the forgotten letter, and opening +it began: +</p> +<p style='margin-left: 2em;margin-right: 2em;'> +“<span class='sc'>My Sweetest, Preciousest Girls</span>” (Isn’t that just like +Nan?) “You owe me a letter, both of you; but it’s such ages +since we’ve heard that I just can’t wait any longer. I’m <em>so</em> +afraid mummie’s last letter hurt you, though I wrote you at +the time just not to mind anything she said. She was +awfully cross and put out for several days, but father and I +played backgammon with her until we actually played her +into a good humor—you know how she’d play backgammon +until she couldn’t sit up another minute; and I know she +loves you girls nearly as much as she does me, though she +sputters away about you now and then; but that is just +mummie’s way. +</p> +<p style='margin-left: 2em;margin-right: 2em;'> +“How I do wish you were here! I say that a dozen times +a day, and whenever father hears me he says you will be, +sometime. He’s got just the loveliest scheme for bringing +you all down here on a visit, since you’re so proud and +haughty and won’t come and live with us! I shan’t tell you +a thing about it but you just wait until dear Cousin Dale +gets better, and then you’ll see!” +</p> +<p> +Julie’s voice got suspiciously husky here, and +it was a moment before she went on: +</p> +<p style='margin-left: 2em;margin-right: 2em;'> +“We’ll have the grandest old times that ever happened, +just like we did when you were here before. +</p> +<p style='margin-left: 2em;margin-right: 2em;'> +“Do you know I’d almost forgotten to tell you the thing +I began this letter for—my birthday party. I know you +want to hear about it! It was a surprise party, and such +fun! To begin with, it was such a pretty day that I wanted +to be out every minute, so I took a long ride with father in +the morning, and spent most of the afternoon in the pasture +with George Washington, he and I trying to do tricks on +Gypsie the way you did, Hester. I said we were <em>on</em> Gypsie, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_86'></a>86</span> +but it was mostly <em>off</em>, for she didn’t take to our circus performance +at all and threw me twice, way over her head, and +George Washington no end of times. He just loved it, and +capered around and grinned and made absurd remarks until +my sides ached with laughing. Just as I was actually succeeding +in standing upon Gyp bareback, mummie spied me +from her window, and of course that put an end to everything. +She said she saw no reason why I should celebrate +my eighteenth birthday by breaking my neck, and I expect +she was right—but oh, it was fun! +</p> +<p style='margin-left: 2em;margin-right: 2em;'> +“When I came in to dress for supper, father called me one +side and told me to put on my pink organdie (the one you liked +so much, you know), because it would please mummie; so I +did and mummie wore her claret-colored velvet and I picked +two of my pet pink roses—one for Mummie’s hair and the +other for father’s buttonhole, and we all looked very gay and +festive and I thought it was lovely to be eighteen, especially +as mummie had given me that beautiful pearl ring of hers +which she always said I should have when I was a young +lady. +</p> +<p style='margin-left: 2em;margin-right: 2em;'> +“Well, about nine o’clock, when mummie and I were in +the midst of a game of backgammon, there was a crunching +noise out in the driveway and I thought some one was coming +to call. Then I heard laughter and a lot of people talking, +and father went to the door, and let in a whole crowd +calling for me. I was too surprised to understand, even +when father explained that the neighborhood was giving me +a surprise party. (I found out afterward, girls, that he +got up the whole thing—he vowed them all to secrecy, because +he didn’t want me to know he had a hand in it, but +Lillie Blake told me—Lil never has secrets from me.) +</p> +<p style='margin-left: 2em;margin-right: 2em;'> +“Well, we danced in the big hall most of the evening, +while the older people played cards, and we did have a jolly +time, and there was a stranger here—he was staying with +the Blakes and you’d never guess where he’s from—Radnor! +He’s very fascinating, but he’s old—he must be at least +thirty! I know that wouldn’t seem old to you, but it does to +me, and I felt very shy with him at first until I found out he +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_87'></a>87</span> +came from Radnor, and then I just pelted him with questions +about you, and he didn’t know you at all! I could +have wept! But I talked on about you just the same, and I +was dying to tell him about your work, for I think it’s so +noble of you, but mummie has forbidden my mentioning it +to any one, and, of course, I wouldn’t disobey her. He got +the ring in my birthday cake, girls; wasn’t that the funniest +thing? Lillie Blake teased him to give it to her, but he +wouldn’t, and slipped it in his pocket out of sight. I know +he enjoyed hearing me talk about you, because he stayed +with me a good part of the evening, and Teddie Carroll got +cross and sulked in the corner. Isn’t he the silliest thing? +</p> +<p style='margin-left: 2em;margin-right: 2em;'> +“Good-by, you old darlings, and don’t forget your little +cousin, +</p> +<p style='text-align:right; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; margin-right:2em;;'>“<span class='sc'>Nannie</span>.”</p> +<p> +Julie smiled as she put down the letter. +“Isn’t she a darling, Hester? I don’t wonder +they call her ‘Kitten,’ she purrs so. And she’s +so ingenuous! Imagine her thinking that a man +stayed about with her because she talked about +us. He evidently took a fancy to her—the dear +little thing! I wonder who he was.” +</p> +<p> +“She has forgotten to mention his name,” said +Hester, “but it does not much matter. Come, +Julie, we must switch our thoughts up from Virginia, +or we’ll never get to work to-day.” +</p> +<p> +Julie went over to a shelf and stuck the two +letters behind a clock. “It is an inspiration to +work,” she said, “when we know people are +thinking of us and loving us. That money, dear, +is a godsend. We had scarcely enough left to +market another day.” +</p> +<p> +Julie, who was self-appointed buyer, had been +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_88'></a>88</span> +racking her brains to know how they should +get through another day without running into +debt—a contingency of which they had a horror. +They had stopped all their father’s accounts and +were unanimous in agreeing that they would go +without that for which they could not pay cash. +Accordingly they went without a great deal. +</p> +<p> +In her first experience of marketing Julie was +aghast to find that meats which she regarded as +a common necessity cost so much that she was +forced to act upon the butcher’s suggestion that +it was “stew meat” she wanted. It was <em>not</em> +what she wanted, but she took it meekly and +ate it with pretended relish, for Bridget took +pride in serving a genuine Irish stew. +</p> +<p> +It was characteristic of the Dales that they +never did things by halves, and they threw themselves +with tremendous energy into their work, +which was developing, though still slowly. +Orders for wine jelly and cake came in from people +unknown to them, and they knew that Dr. +Ware’s influence was working for their good. +Miss Ware, too, though outwardly antagonistic, +had carried out her intention of taking Hester’s +cake to the Sewing Class, with the result that the +hostess of the next meeting had ordered all her +cake from them for that occasion. +</p> +<p> +This order they were getting to work on now, +and Julie remarked that she wished white cake +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_89'></a>89</span> +were not so much in demand, for the continued +increase of left-over yolks was appalling. +</p> +<p> +“Bridget has made them into omelette at least +twice a day lately, until it seems to me I can’t +stand the sight of them, Hester. And the more +we have to make frosting the worse it gets. +Either we’ve got to throw them away in rank +extravagance or keep on eating them and die. +I wish we could think of something to do with +them!” +</p> +<p> +“If we only could afford to buy oil, Bridget +would make us some salad-dressing.” +</p> +<p> +“But we can’t afford it. Poor Bridget, that +is her one accomplishment. She says she learned +it from mamma, who was famous for it.” +</p> +<p> +“Good gracious, Julie!” the practical Hester +ejaculated, “don’t take to ‘reminiscing’ with +that far-away look in your eyes. You’ll be +weighing salt instead of sugar.” +</p> +<p> +“I am not ‘reminiscing’—I am thinking. +Why can’t we make mayonnaise and sell it?” +</p> +<p> +“What!” +</p> +<p> +“Don’t drop dead with astonishment, you +chief cook and bottle-washer, because <em>I</em> have an +idea. What do you think of it?” +</p> +<p> +“Ye gods, but wouldn’t that be a scheme! +Bridget could teach us—you know how Daddy’s +friends always said they never got such salads at +any other table!” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_90'></a>90</span> +</p> +<p> +“Don’t ‘reminisce,’ my dear.” +</p> +<p> +“We’ll get the grocers to sell it,” disdaining +to notice the pretended rebuke, “just as they +do pickles and things. We’ll put it up in nice +bottles, and——” +</p> +<p> +“Wouldn’t it be rather clever to learn how to +make it first?” interrupting this flight into future +possibilities. +</p> +<p> +“Bridget, Bridget, come here!” called Hester. +</p> +<p> +Bridget, who was brushing up the sick-room, +came down the little hall and entered the +kitchen. +</p> +<p> +“Do you see all those?” cried Hester, pointing +to a bowl full of yolks standing on the table. +“Now if you had your own way, what would +you do with them?’ +</p> +<p> +“Make ’em into mayonnaise, miss.” +</p> +<p> +“Of course you would, you extravagant +creature! Well, that is just what we want you +to do. Tell her, Julie—it is your scheme.” +</p> +<p> +An amazed and delighted Bridget heard the +girl unfold her plan. +</p> +<p> +“Shure it’s a wonder yez are, Miss Julie, the +two of yez, an’ my dressin’ can’t be beat. +Could I be after showin’ yez how this mornin’?” +</p> +<p> +“I’ll go straight into the grocery now and get +a bottle of oil,” exclaimed Julie, and calling Peter +Snooks, she was off in five minutes. +</p> +<p> +She noticed as she went down the stairs that +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_91'></a>91</span> +the door of the apartment underneath them was +ajar, and to her astonishment Peter Snooks, that +most well-behaved of dogs, thrust his nose into +the crack and vanished. +</p> +<p> +She stood a moment irresolute; then called +peremptorily: “Snooks, Peter Snooks! come +here this minute!” +</p> +<p> +No dog appeared, and she was about to raise +her voice for the second time when from the +darkness of the inner hall she heard some one +say—“Do you mind coming in just a minute? +Your little dog is making friends with me, and I +can’t come to you.” +</p> +<p> +She followed the voice to the front room, +where a boy lay in a wheeled chair, while beside +him sat Peter Snooks on his hind legs, putting +out his paw to shake hands in his most approved +manner. At sight of his mistress he curled his +tail under and crawled to her guiltily. “Don’t +scold him, please,” said the boy; “it’s my fault. +I’ve been wanting to know him this ever so +long.” +</p> +<p> +There was something so appealing in the +boy’s voice and so penitent in the way Peter +Snooks looked up at her that she patted the little +rascal, and said brightly: +</p> +<p> +“I never knew him to play truant before; but +if you and he have made friends I shan’t apologize +for his intrusion or mine.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_92'></a>92</span> +</p> +<p> +“Oh no! don’t,” said the boy. “I’ve +watched you from the window ever since you +came here to live, and I feel somehow as if I sort +of knew you.” +</p> +<p> +“Are you ill?” she asked, gently. +</p> +<p> +“Broke my hip two months ago,” he said. +“It’s a long time mending.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! I am so sorry—I know how hard it +must be—my father is—is ill, too.” She +never could bring herself to put into words her +father’s actual condition. +</p> +<p> +“I wish you would sit down,” the boy said. +“Mother may be in any moment. You can’t +think how it cheers a fellow up to see somebody.” +He spoke hesitatingly, as if he feared +to show too great pleasure lest he give her +offense. +</p> +<p> +“I can’t stop, thank you,” said Julie, suddenly +remembering her errand, “but if you are +lonely and would like to have me, I will leave +Peter Snooks awhile with you—he’s no end of +company.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! would you, really?” The boy’s eyes +glistened. “I wish mother were here; she’d +know how to—to thank you.” +</p> +<p> +At that moment a small, frail woman, gowned +in black, entered the room. +</p> +<p> +“Why, mother,” exclaimed the boy, turning +to her a flushed, eager face, “I was just wishing +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_93'></a>93</span> +for you. This is the young lady that lives +upstairs, you know.” +</p> +<p> +“How do you do?” the woman said, holding +out her hand with quaint simplicity, neither face +nor manner betraying any surprise at finding +Julie there. “You are Miss Dale, are you not? +I am Mrs. Grahame. It was kind of you to +come in and see Jack.” +</p> +<p> +“My little dog ran in here, and I followed in +search of him and found your son,” Julie explained. +“I really did not intend to be intrusive.” +</p> +<p> +“It is a great pleasure to see you.” The +older woman smiled at her. “You must pardon +the seeming liberty, but Jack and I have long +been acquainted with you. You see I am at +work down-town most of the day, and the boy +spends long hours by the window watching his +neighbors go in and out, and he amuses himself +by weaving little stories about them until he +comes to regard them as personal friends.” +</p> +<p> +Jack dropped his eyes. “You’ll think I’m +the one who’s intrusive,” he said. +</p> +<p> +“I do not think anything of the kind,” replied +Julie; “I think it is a very clever, happy idea.” +She went over to the chair and called the dog up +in his lap. “Mrs. Grahame,” she said, “if you +are not too busy, will you come up some evening +and see us? We are working girls, and we have +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_94'></a>94</span> +an invalid father, and we don’t expect to pay +visits, but I would like to come down here again, +if I may, and bring my sister. Your son would +weave the most beautiful stories in the world +if he really knew Hester.” +</p> +<p> +“Thank you for suggesting so much happiness +for my boy,” said Mrs. Grahame, earnestly. +“You make me want to go to see you immediately.” +</p> +<p> +Just as Hester’s lively imagination was picturing +all sorts of calamities which might have overtaken +her sister, that individual came hurriedly +in with a bottle of salad oil in her hand. +</p> +<p> +“Well, where on earth have you been?” cried +Hester; “I thought you must have dropped +dead or been kidnaped or something fearful.” +</p> +<p> +“Was I so long? I am sorry, dear, but you +see I made a call en route.” +</p> +<p> +“A call! who ever heard of such a thing! +Where is Peter Snooks?” suddenly missing him. +</p> +<p> +“He is finishing the visit for me.” Julie +laughed with a provokingly mysterious air. +</p> +<p> +Hester, who had been working on alone and +diving her head into a hot oven every five minutes +to anxiously watch the evolution of bothersome +little dabs of thin dough into small puffy +cakes, was feeling decidedly cross and resented +her sister’s apparent indifference to the business +at hand. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_95'></a>95</span> +</p> +<p> +“Well, I’m glad if <em>you</em> have time to gad +about,” she said, witheringly. “I <em>thought</em> we +were going to take a lesson in making mayonnaise.” +</p> +<p> +“You goose!” exclaimed Julie, pushing her +away from the hot oven and herself kneeling +down to peer in. “I’ll watch these cakes—you +sit down and draw a breath and the cork of the +oil at the same time, while I tell you what happened.” +</p> +<p> +Somewhat mollified, Hester obeyed, and even +deigned to show interest when Julie graphically +described their neighbors. +</p> +<p> +“Wasn’t it odd, Hester, just walking right +into the midst of things like that? And the boy +was so pathetic, and his mother was so quaint, +with such a sweet face and pretty, wavy hair, +and I only stayed a moment, dear, really, for all +the time I knew you’d be wondering what had +become of me.” +</p> +<p> +“Well, all I’ve got to say is,” remarked Hester, +with decided emphasis, “that if you were +willing to leave Peter Snooks with them, they +must be very remarkable people indeed.” +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_96'></a>96</span>CHAPTER IX</h2> +<p> +The weeks passed rapidly to the young workers, +who found each day full of experiments, +sometimes developing into satisfactory +results and again filled with bitter discouragement. +There were days when the battle for +existence threatened to overweigh and submerge +them; days when from morning till night their +work seemed possessed by evil demons, and +everything went wrong; days when despair +tugged at their hearts, and the old happy life +forced itself in upon their thoughts with clamorous +persistence. And ah! how they felt the sorrow +of their father’s helplessness, the loss of his +companionship causing an ache that nothing +could assuage! But through it all they fought +their way, upheld by the longing to show a spirit +worthy of their father’s daughters, sustained +by the consciousness that by their own endeavor +they were “making a home for Dad.” This was +the dominant note of the new life—like a bugle-call +stirring them to action! +</p> +<p> +Julie, who had been reading aloud to her +father one day, suddenly went into the next +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_97'></a>97</span> +room to find Hester, and exclaimed, “Thackeray +says, ‘I would not curse my fortune—I’d +make it!’ I think that’s great, Hester! We’ll +take it for a motto.” And by that motto ever +after they abided. +</p> +<p> +Mr. Dale had not awakened to any definite consciousness +of his condition, as Dr. Ware had +anticipated, but remained in a passive, tranquil +state, taking little heed and no part in any conversation, +though his face brightened perceptibly +whenever any one entered the room. Much of +the day he slept, but during his waking hours +one of the girls was constantly with him, hovering +about with a tender protective air. +</p> +<p> +Dr. Ware, who devoted all his spare time to +his old friend, was a frequent and most welcome +visitor. He was a man of distinguished presence, +tall and well-knit, with the military bearing +of a soldier and some ten years younger than Mr. +Dale, although they had served in the War of +the Rebellion together. Streaks of gray showed +plentifully in his hair and pointed beard, throwing +into greater contrast his black brows and +blue-black eyes, while his face was marked with +strong lines indicative of character. It was an +interesting face and one that inspired immediate +confidence, and in addition there was about him +an indefinable charm which made itself felt both +professionally and socially, so that there was not +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_98'></a>98</span> +a more popular man in Radnor. This was perhaps +an unusual position for a man of strong +convictions, expressed fearlessly and freely on all +subjects. To be thoroughly popular commonly +requires an adaptable temperament not compatible +with strong individuality. +</p> +<p> +He watched over “his girls” as he called them, +with affectionate solicitude mingled with an +admiration and respect which knew no bounds. +“They are going to succeed,” he would frequently +say to himself after leaving them, +“every failure only makes them more determined—it’s +fine to watch the growth of such spirit.” +And then he would drive off on his round of +visits with a preoccupied air and vague longings +would steal in upon him, softening the lines +about his mouth and eyes and lingering deliciously +in his mind even after he had roused himself +impatiently from such day-dreams. +</p> +<p> +The girls’ experiments in making mayonnaise +resulted in Julie’s screwing up her courage one +day and going to the leading grocery of Radnor. +She asked for the proprietor and laid before him +her scheme, at the same time showing him a +sample of the mayonnaise. Poor Julie, who did +not know what it meant to cry her wares in open +market, felt very uncomfortable and flushed quite +red as she talked; but she struggled to overcome +her timidity and succeeded in interesting the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_99'></a>99</span> +man, who told her to leave her sample for him +to try at home and gave her some valuable information +about putting up such an article in the +regulation form, suggesting that she follow his +directions and bring in the mayonnaise again, +bottled and labeled for his inspection. +</p> +<p> +Busy days those were indeed in “The Hustle,” +for in addition to trying varieties of cake, the +mayonnaise suggested making salads and one +thing led to another with surprising rapidity. +</p> +<p> +It gradually began to be recognized in Radnor +that if one wanted any delicacy in the way of +fancy cooking, one should order it from “those +Dale girls,” and this recognition was in no small +part due to Mrs. Lennox, the President of <em>the</em> +Sewing Class. It was she who had sent them +their first order and shown a marked interest in +their work which was not without its immediate +effect, for people occupied in their relation to +Mrs. Lennox a position similar to that of +“Mary’s little lamb.” Mrs. Lennox was a +beautiful woman and in the fashionable world her +word was law; but society amused rather than +interested her, and her keen intellect and strong +individuality led her into devious paths. Above +all she was a philanthropist in that broad and +humanitarian sense which sees promise in all +gradations of men and women. +</p> +<p> +She followed her first order to the girls with a +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_100'></a>100</span> +second by mail; then a little correspondence +ensued, in which she suggested their sending her +any new thing they might be trying. A few +weeks later she “blew over,” as she expressed it, +and said in her charming way to Julie, as if she +had known her intimately for years: +</p> +<p> +“My dear, are you busy enough?” +</p> +<p> +“No indeed, Mrs. Lennox, we never could be +busy enough—we want to do so much.” +</p> +<p> +“So I thought.” She threw back her furs and +unclasping a big bunch of violets tossed them +into the girl’s lap. “You like them, don’t you? +So do I. I adore violets. I am raising white +ones now and I will send you over some if +I may.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, how good of you! Daddy loves them +too. We always used to have flowers wherever +we were and we do miss them so. I don’t see +how you suspected it, Mrs. Lennox.” +</p> +<p> +“I am rather keen about human nature, my +dear, and it occurs to me that even though you +do cook, you may have a love and longing for +the beautiful.” +</p> +<p> +Julie smiled. It was so comfortable to talk +with some one who understood them. “Miss +Ware would not agree with you,” she said. +“She considers us lost to the finer things, beyond +redemption. She dislikes us, you know, and we +never go there; but she comes here sometimes +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_101'></a>101</span> +and asks us all sorts of questions and wants to +know about our recipes and things as if we could +not comprehend any other subject. Hester calls +it ‘talking shop’ and we hate it—not the work +but the being excluded from other things.” +</p> +<p> +“I understand perfectly. Miss Ware is a bit, +well, narrow, like most Radnor people. So you +are not busy enough?” eyeing her curiously; +“well then, I have a suggestion. If you want +to cater for the town, send out cards.” +</p> +<p> +Julie gasped. “Business cards, you mean, +soliciting orders?” +</p> +<p> +“Exactly. You do a variety of things already—think +up and experiment with more until you +get an imposing little list, have cards printed and +send them about—at least five hundred, I should +say. Radnor is a large place and cliquey—there +must be numbers of persons unknown to me who +have never heard of you girls, yet would be +likely to give you their custom. If my name on +the cards by way of indorsement would be of +any advantage, you are more than welcome to +use it.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! thank you, of course it would be a great +advantage, Mrs. Lennox, for no one knows us +at all, you see. I’m—I’m dazed by your idea—it +seems so pretentious—so bold to advertise +ourselves. I don’t believe we should ever have +thought of it, but it <em>is</em> the thing to do.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_102'></a>102</span> +</p> +<p> +“Decidedly. I know something about business +and you have one of the most necessary +qualifications for success—indefatigable zeal—and +I want to push you along. But you must +not overtax your strength. I suppose you have +heard that before, eh, Miss Dale?” She laughed +musically. “No doubt kindly disposed persons +come here to leave orders and tell you not to +work too hard.” +</p> +<p> +“Yes, they do,” Julie earnestly replied. “I +wish they would not. Just as if we did not +have to work with all our might and main, +and it is not easy—always.” +</p> +<p> +“Easy! I should think not!” Mrs. Lennox +rose and smiled into Julie’s grave eyes as she +held out her hand to say good-by. “I am +going now, but I want to come again and meet +your sister too. May I? I should so like to +know you and be your friend.” +</p> +<p> +Julie impulsively kissed her. “It is so good +to find some one who wants to know us—in +spite of everything,” she faltered. +</p> +<p> +“It is because of everything, my dear,” giving +the girl an impetuous little hug. Which demonstration +would greatly have astonished the smart +set of Radnor to whom this side of their leader +was unknown and unsuspected. +</p> +<p> +It was about this time that the girls got the +mayonnaise put up to their satisfaction, for innumerable +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_103'></a>103</span> +perplexities had arisen in the matter of +suitable bottles, corks and labels. When finally +Julie had submitted the result to the grocer and +that all-powerful man had ordered a dozen bottles +to sell on commission, the girls felt that they +were working to some purpose, and a glow akin +to honest pride surged in their hearts. But the +sensation swelled to overwhelming proportions +when late one afternoon Julie, passing the store, +spied in the great show-window a group of their +bottles standing boldly alongside the firm’s best +fancy articles. She gasped, scarcely daring to +look at them, and rushed home to tell Hester. +</p> +<p> +But when she got home she did not tell Hester. +Instead she said: “Put on your things and +come out before it grows dark—the air will do +you good.” +</p> +<p> +“Can’t,” said Hester, deep in a book, “I’m +too tired to move.” +</p> +<p> +“I want to show you something.” +</p> +<p> +“Where?” reading on. +</p> +<p> +“In a shop window.” +</p> +<p> +“Julie Dale, what’s the matter?” she exclaimed, +dropping her book. “I’m sure you’ve +got a crazy look about you—your hat’s on +crooked!” +</p> +<p> +“I don’t care, I think you would want to +throw <em>your</em> hat in the air if you had seen it!” +</p> +<p> +“Seen what? A shop window? I hate +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_104'></a>104</span> +them—they’re just full of tantalizing things one +wants and can’t have!” +</p> +<p> +“Well, this isn’t—or perhaps it is—I am sure +I don’t know, but I came way back after you and +oh! do come.” +</p> +<p> +“You are responsible for great expectations,” +said Hester, reluctantly getting up from the bed. +“I call it a most unchristian act to rout me out +like this.” +</p> +<p> +But she took another view of it when she found +herself out in the brisk wintry air, and she caught +some of the exhilaration of her sister’s gay spirits +as they went along, Peter Snooks racing wildly +about them. +</p> +<p> +When they approached the window of the +grocery Julie’s heart beat rapidly in anticipation +of Hester’s surprise. As they reached it she +suddenly pulled her arm and led her close to the +window. “Look!” she said excitedly but in a +low voice, for many persons were passing and +some few stood near them. +</p> +<p> +There it was, the mayonnaise into which they +had put their best endeavor, standing in so conspicuous +a place that it could not fail to attract +the attention of the passers-by. +</p> +<p> +“New thing, that mayonnaise, isn’t it?” they +heard a man say to his companion, “well put up—let’s +go in and look at it.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_105'></a>105</span> +</p> +<p> +Hester gazed speechless into the window, her +eyes nearly bulging out of her head. +</p> +<p> +“Would you ever have believed it!” whispered +Julie, poking her. “Let’s wait,” as she saw a +clerk lean into the window and take down a bottle, +“let’s wait and see if those people buy it.” +</p> +<p> +“No we won’t,” said Hester, finding her +voice at last. She clutched her sister’s arm +convulsively. “We’ll go straight home before I +scream with joy right here on the corner.” +</p> +<p> +“You don’t like shop windows, do you?” said +Julie with a happy laugh. +</p> +<p> +In the exuberance of their spirits and with a +desire to impart the good news to their neighbors, +whom they now counted as friends, the +girls stopped at the Grahame’s on their way +upstairs. +</p> +<p> +“Jack,” exclaimed Hester the impetuous, +“Jack, what do you suppose has happened?” +</p> +<p> +“By the look of you I should say you’d inherited +a fortune.” +</p> +<p> +“Pouf!” disdainfully, “that is commonplace.” +She clapped her hands together while her eyes +danced merrily. “Try again, Jack.” +</p> +<p> +“May I have a guess, Miss Dale?” said a voice +that made the girl start, while a long, lazy form +emerged from the corner. +</p> +<p> +Hester’s manner changed instantly, and her +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_106'></a>106</span> +eyes sought Jack’s questioningly, as if she were +asking some explanation. Then she turned to +the man who stood quietly watching her. +</p> +<p> +“How do you do, Mr. Landor?” she said with +a stiff little formality that was unlike Hester, “I +did not know you and Jack were friends.” +</p> +<p> +“May I be presented?” asked Julie, coming +forward; “I seem to be quite out of it.” +</p> +<p> +Jack from his chair in his capacity of host performed +the introduction. +</p> +<p> +“Will <em>you</em> let me guess?” said the man, +addressing Julie as if there had been no interruption. +“Your sister refuses to answer me.” +</p> +<p> +“You certainly will not let him guess,” +promptly replied Hester. “Curiosity is a shockingly +reprehensible trait and besides,” with a +little toss of her head, “our affairs cannot possibly +be of interest to Mr. Landor.” +</p> +<p> +The man flushed and picked up his hat. “I +am off, old fellow,” he said to Jack. “I’ll be in +again before a great while.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, don’t let us drive you away, please, Mr. +Landor,” protested Julie, who was secretly marveling +over that cool little sarcastic voice which +she had scarcely recognized as Hester’s. “We +had only a moment to stop and we can come down +again any time; we know what a great pleasure +it is to Jack to have visitors, don’t we, Hester?” +</p> +<p> +Julie had her hand on the door. +</p> +<div><a name='i114' id='i114'></a></div> +<div class='figcenter' style='padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='i004' id='i004'></a> +<img src="images/illus-114.jpg" alt="“MAY I HAVE A GUESS, MISS DALE?”" title=""/><br /> +<span class='caption'>“MAY I HAVE A GUESS, MISS DALE?”</span> +</div> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_107'></a>107</span></div> +<p> +“You will do what she asks, I am sure, Mr. +Landor,” said Hester. It did not escape him +that she shifted the responsibility to her sister. +“Julie always arranges things perfectly. We +really should be at home this very minute.” +And waving her hand at the astonished Jack, she +followed in the wake of her sister. +</p> +<p> +“Hester,” exclaimed Julie, in the seclusion of +their own apartment, “what made you so rude +to Mr. Landor? I never heard you speak like +that to any one before.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! Julie,” cried the younger girl, flinging +herself down in a chair, “I’ve the most disgusting, +beastly temper!” +</p> +<p> +“You’ve nothing of the sort!” denied her sister +indignantly. +</p> +<p> +“I have. You don’t know anything about it, +it’s—it’s just developing. I get all hot inside; +sometimes it breaks out the way it did at Miss +Ware’s and to-day it made me nasty and sarcastic. +I’ve always hated sarcastic people!” +</p> +<p> +“What has Mr. Landor done, dear, to make +you dislike him so? I thought he seemed most +charming and agreeable.” +</p> +<p> +“Did you?” indifferently, leaning back in her +chair. Suddenly she sat bolt upright and +exclaimed vehemently, “Julie Dale, if you dare +to take to singing his praises as Dr. Ware does +I’ll—I’ll—well, I don’t know what I’ll do! I +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_108'></a>108</span> +hate him, with his smiling, masterful air and his +prying into affairs which are none of his business.” +(This seemed rather strong language, +but Julie did not interrupt her.) “He is an idle +society man and we are hard-working girls. +He has nothing in common with us whatever. +We’ve no use for men, anyway—they don’t +belong to the sort of life we live, they—they +don’t fit into our scheme of things. Rather neat, +that last phrase, eh, Julie? Read it in a book.” +As usual, Hester’s outburst ended in a laugh. +</p> +<p> +“Are you twenty years old,” said Julie stooping +down to kiss the flushed face, “or two hundred, +Hester?” +</p> +<p> +“I’m an end-of-the-century idiot, that’s what +I am!” she replied, pulling Julie over to give her +a suffocating hug. Then in that irrelevant fashion +so characteristic of her she threw back her +head and sniffed the air suspiciously. +</p> +<p> +“Julie!” +</p> +<p> +But Julie had slipped away. +</p> +<p> +Hester chased her into the little dining-room. +“Julie Dale! do I smell steak?” Hester’s nostrils +fairly quivered. +</p> +<p> +“You do. I plunged into that wild extravagance +on the strength of the mayonnaise, and I +don’t care what you say!” +</p> +<p> +“Say!” gasped Hester as Bridget brought in +this unheard of luxury, “I only want to eat!” +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_109'></a>109</span>CHAPTER X</h2> +<p> +“I’m sorry, old fellow.” +</p> +<p> +“Sorry for what, Mr. Landor?” +</p> +<p> +“To have driven your little friends away. +They evidently had some good news to tell you.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! that’s all right,” said Jack cheerily, “it +will keep, you know, and they were in a hurry—they +said they could only stop a moment.” Jack +was puzzling his young brain over their abrupt +departure, but his loyalty to all three friends +made him wish to hide from Landor the fact that +he was apparently the cause. “I’m so sorry +they <em>were</em> in a hurry,” he continued, “for I’m +always wishing you knew one another—you’d +get on like a house afire.” +</p> +<p> +“Should we, Jack? I don’t know. Recent +events don’t seem to prove it, do they?” laughing +good-naturedly. +</p> +<p> +“Oh! that doesn’t count. You just wait until +some day when they have more time—I don’t +know when that’ll be, though, for they’re regular +hustlers. What do you suppose?” confidentially. +“They call their flat ‘The Hustle’—isn’t that +great?” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_110'></a>110</span> +</p> +<p> +“I should say so—it sounds enterprising.” +</p> +<p> +“They named it after the private car they used +to live in—they’ve told me all about it. Gee! +wouldn’t I like to get aboard of her once! She +must have been a beauty!” +</p> +<p> +“What became of the car? Did you ever happen +to hear, Jack?” +</p> +<p> +“It’s out west somewhere—some railroad’s +got it, I think, but I’m not sure. They never +spoke of it but once—I could see it went kind of +hard talking about it, though Miss Hester +laughed and joked about its being they who did +the hustling now, instead of the car. It must be +fine to be rich and travel all around,” exclaimed +the boy, “but I’d hate to have had it and then +have to give it all up the way they have. Say, +Mr. Landor, shall I tell you something?” He +clasped the arms of the reclining chair with his +thin hands and drew himself up to a sitting posture. +</p> +<p> +Landor nodded and drew his seat closer. He +encouraged the boy in his confidences. +</p> +<p> +“I slumped the other night—clean went all to +pieces. I’m fourteen, you know, but if I’d been +four I couldn’t have acted more kiddish. Mother +was out and I’d been thinking how I wanted to +go to college and couldn’t, because mother can’t +afford it, and how I wanted to travel around and +couldn’t, and how I even wanted to walk and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_111'></a>111</span> +couldn’t—not for a long time yet—and I just lay +here and thought there wasn’t much sense in +getting any better anyway—I’d just have to go +back and be nothing better than an office boy +where I was before I got hurt and—” +</p> +<p> +“And you succeeded in working yourself up +into a fine frenzy of discontent, didn’t you, +Jack? I understand, my boy. We all have our +rebellious moments.” +</p> +<p> +“I was crying like a baby when Miss Julie +came in.” +</p> +<p> +“Poor old Jack,” patting his hand sympathetically. +</p> +<p> +“Poor nothing!” exclaimed the boy in a tone +of infinite disgust, “it makes me hot all over to +think about it and that wasn’t the worst! I +<em>kept on</em> crying.” Jack’s honest nature was +abasing itself before his friend. “I kept on crying +till she shamed me out of it.” +</p> +<p> +Landor did not speak, feeling silence at that +moment would better harmonize with the boy’s +mood. Jack and he understood each other, and +the boy feeling his sympathetic interest drew a +long breath and went on again. +</p> +<p> +“She made me tell her all about it and I felt +so cut up and blue that I said a lot of things I +didn’t mean and I told her it was easy enough +for her to be brave—she didn’t know what it +was to lie still and perhaps be crippled all your +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_112'></a>112</span> +life—the doctor can’t tell. <em>Think of my telling +her that!</em>” The boy shuddered. “I believe if +I’d struck her, Mr. Landor, I couldn’t have +hurt her more, for there’s her father, you see, a +million times worse off than I am, and I’d forgotten +all about him.” +</p> +<p> +Landor pushed back his chair and as if he +found action of some kind necessary paced the +room quietly while the boy talked on. +</p> +<p> +“Her face got so white and her eyes got so +dark that it frightened me, but do you know +what she did? I was lying on the couch and +she came over and knelt down beside me and +talked to me a long time about her father.” +Jack’s voice was awed and Landor’s hands went +deeper down into his pockets—a way he had +when he was moved. +</p> +<p> +“She called him ‘Daddy’ and you could see +just the way she said it that she worshiped him, +and she told me that when you loved a person +very much it was harder to see him stricken down +than if you were ill and helpless yourself. I +hadn’t thought of that, but it must be so, +mustn’t it, Mr. Landor?” +</p> +<p> +“Yes, Jack, it must be so.” No cloud had +ever darkened Kenneth Landor’s pleasure-loving, +pleasure-giving life. +</p> +<p> +“Then she told me that she wasn’t brave +really. That many a night she cried herself to +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_113'></a>113</span> +sleep because she was heart-broken about her +father and discouraged about their work and +tired. I think she just told me that so I +wouldn’t feel as if I were a coward because I +cried too. I’d stopped by that time, I can tell +you! And then she said she wanted me to help +her and her sister be bright and jolly by being +bright and jolly, too. That made me laugh—to +think I could help them! We both laughed and +I felt better. After that she talked a long time +about trouble and how it came to some people +very young and how it was a sort of test—did +you ever think of that, Mr. Landor?” gazing +earnestly into the man’s face. +</p> +<p> +“No, Jack, there are many things I have +never thought of!” +</p> +<p> +“You would if you knew them, you couldn’t +help it. She wasn’t a bit preachy—I hate that—but +she said the way we took things showed +the kind of characters we had and when we got +discouraged we must just remember we were +soldiers—Christ’s soldiers—that’s what she +said.” The boy’s voice sank to a whisper. +“And that no soldier amounted to shucks till he +was knocked about and disciplined and taught to +obey his superiors.” +</p> +<p> +“That is the truth, my boy.” In his heart +Landor was marveling at what he heard. +</p> +<p> +“And do you know what, Mr. Landor? I’m +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_114'></a>114</span> +going to march in the ranks too—a double-quick +step to try to catch up with them and if ever I +do catch up and can march alongside of them, +won’t I be proud, just!” Julie’s little sermon +had sunk deep into his receptive mind and kindled +his imagination to deeds of valor like some +knight of old. He leaned back on his cushions +exhausted by this unusual talk, his frail body in +pitiful contrast to the strength of the spirit that +had awakened within him and glowed in his face +with a transfiguring light. +</p> +<p> +Landor came over to his chair and took his +hand in a grip that hurt. “I am going to enter +the ranks too, old fellow,” said he, carrying out +the illusion partly to please the boy’s fancy and +partly because he had never before been so in +earnest in his life. +</p> +<p> +“You!” said the boy, to whom Landor was a +hero, “you don’t have to fight—why you can +kill buffaloes and Indians and everything!” +</p> +<p> +Landor smiled. “Perhaps I have more dangerous +foes nearer at hand, Jack. Who knows? +Well, I must be going. Shall I lift you onto +the couch first?” +</p> +<p> +Jack always enjoyed the feeling of Landor’s +strong arms about him and gave the man a +grateful look as he was laid gently down. The +couch was in reality Jack’s bed and the change +to the reclining chair had been brought about by +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_115'></a>115</span> +Landor, who sent the chair to him in the early +days of their acquaintance, but laughingly denied +any previous knowledge of it when Jack endeavored +to thank him. +</p> +<p> +“You seem to have a lot of paper about,” +commented Landor, picking up some sheets from +the floor. “What are you up to these days?” +</p> +<p> +Jack blushed. +</p> +<p> +“Out with it, old fellow; you look guilty.” +</p> +<p> +“I’m—I’m trying to write out the stories I +make about the people I see out of my window. +You know I like to imagine things about them. +<em>She</em> said if I’d write them down the way I tell +them they’d entertain her father very much, but +I’ve gotten sort of disgusted—it seems such +awful rot when it’s down on paper.” +</p> +<p> +Landor ran his eye over the sheets Jack indicated. +</p> +<p> +“They are not rot, Jack, they are pretty good. +I am not much of a literary chap, but I know +when a thing is interesting. When you have +taken this way of introducing the neighborhood +to Mr. Dale why don’t you send him a weekly +bulletin—a regularly gotten up paper with all +the neighborhood news? When there isn’t +news you can invent it, you know,” smiling; +“that is allowable in the newspaper trade.” +</p> +<p> +“Say, that’s great!” cried Jack. “I’ll call it +the—‘In the Ranks’ and make a great big heading for +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_116'></a>116</span> +my first column ‘News from the Front’ +(that means front window) and I know, that’ll +please Mr. Dale, for mother told me he was a +distinguished officer in the Civil War and Miss +Julie says they were brought up on military +principles.” Jack snatched paper and pencil +eager to begin. +</p> +<p> +“Keep on with your stories first, Jack. Why, +we shall be setting up a printing-press here +next,” and with this delightfully suggestive +remark Landor departed. +</p> +<p> +He did not go on to the club, as was his wont +at that hour, but lighted a cigar and walked out +of the little court and down through Crana Street +to the river, where on the bridge he paused and +gazed across to the city with a rapt, preoccupied +air. Then, as if the noise of the ever-whirring +electric cars disturbed him, he retraced his steps +and took a road in the opposite direction which +brought him into the quiet and seclusion of the +park. The air was keen and crisp and blew in +his face in gusty whiffs as he strode on, while all +about him in their winter nakedness the trees +cast spectral shadows. Usually, from long training +and association with western plains and +mountain trails, he took note of everything as he +passed, but to-night he gazed far on ahead, +engrossed in thought. To his annoyance, twice +his cigar went out—which was in itself significant. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_117'></a>117</span> +Finally he threw it away and lighted a +little bull-dog pipe, his solace and companion in +many a solitary stroll. +</p> +<p> +So those were the Dale girls, he was thinking, +of whom Dr. Ware had said so much but of +whom, all unconsciously, Jack had revealed more +than years of intercourse with them might tell. +He thought of Julie as he had seen her, quiet +and fair-haired, with that gracious little plea that +he should not let them drive him away, to prevent +which they had themselves made a hasty +exit from the room. And then there was +another Julie as Jack had pictured her, turning +her heart out for a boy that he might be comforted! +He thought of her with reverence. A +profound solemnity possessed him, giving him a +strangely subdued sensation as of a man emerging +from a sanctuary. What was he to whom life +was an idle pastime, that he should draw the +same breath with her! +</p> +<p> +Then from out this solemn train of thought +danced another picture—two baffling eyes mocking +him. Who was she, this will-o’-the-wisp, +that she should hold him at arm’s length in that +imperious fashion! He stopped and half closed +his lids as if the better to conjure up a vision of +her, then shook himself and went on—were not +those eyes enough and that light ironical voice in +his ears? Why had she snubbed him so—him, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_118'></a>118</span> +who was surely unoffending? And she was a +soldier too, marching in the ranks. That pretty, +piquant, fascinating sprite had shouldered her +knapsack and was fighting a battle royal. Dr. +Ware had told him so long ago, but somehow he +only now began to realize it since Jack had +expressed it in Julie’s simple way. Jove! the +very simplicity of it was impressive! Thoughts +like these carried Landor out into the country +and brought him back to the club two hours later +in an unusually quiet frame of mind. The men +with whom he habitually fraternized found him +dull and unresponsive and to his inexpressible +relief they left him to finish the evening alone. +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_119'></a>119</span>CHAPTER XI</h2> +<p> +Mrs. Lennox was giving one of those +little dinners for which she was justly +famous. To-night it was in honor of Monsieur +Jules Grémond, the young African explorer who +was paying a flying visit to the States. To meet +him were Miss Davis, a débutante whose prettiness +could always be counted on to make a picture; +Miss Marston, whose cleverness it was +thought would interest him; and Kenneth Landor, +whose attentions to Miss Davis had been +rather pronounced during the season. Opposite +his wife across the round table sat Mr. Lennox, +than whom there was no more delightful host. +</p> +<p> +They had not been long gathered about the +table before Mrs. Lennox was conscious that her +guests were lacking in that subtle attraction +toward one another which is absolutely indispensable +to the success of a small dinner. Monsieur +Grémond, between her and Miss Marston, +appeared to be listening in a most politely conventional +manner to the girl who was making +commonplace conversation with frequent pauses +during which he turned to Mrs. Lennox, with +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_120'></a>120</span> +whom he immediately fell into interesting talk. +Kenneth Landor was singularly distrait. At first +he had appropriated Miss Davis with his usual +devoted air, but after a bit this languished and +he, too, turned so often to Mrs. Lennox, next +whom he sat, that Miss Davis first pouted and +then in a fit of pique plunged into a violent flirtation +with Mr. Lennox, much to that person’s +amusement. Mrs. Lennox found it necessary +to throw herself into the breach here, there and +everywhere, but under her skillful manipulation +the talk at last became general and animated. +</p> +<p> +The interest of the table naturally centered on +Grémond, who managed adroitly to keep the conversation +off himself, thereby winning the admiration +of his hostess—she rather enjoyed a lion +who did not roar. Finally, with the arrival of +the savory which followed the dessert—for Mrs. +Lennox had adopted this English custom, she +had the satisfaction of seeing Miss Marston and +her husband deep in talk, Miss Davis and Kenneth +“frivoling” as was their wont and was herself +free to enjoy a tête-à-tête with her guest of honor. +</p> +<p> +“Your country is a source of endless interest +to me, Madame,” the Frenchman was saying, +“but it is as nothing to your women. They +rival ours—even surpass them.” +</p> +<p> +“I am afraid we are in danger of being told +that too often,” laughed his hostess, gaily. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_121'></a>121</span> +</p> +<p> +“Some things bear repetition, Madame.” +</p> +<p> +“Have you known many of us, Monsieur?” +she asked, interested. “I think you said you had +been over here before.” +</p> +<p> +“Yes, nearly two years ago, before I started +off to Africa. It was indeed the cause of my +immediate start for Africa,” he said with a retrospective +air. “Then, too, Madame, America +became very dear to me through my friendship +with Sidney Renshawe—we were like brothers +together in Paris.” +</p> +<p> +“Ah, yes, I know, he speaks of you with great +affection. He will be up from Virginia in a day +or two, will he not?” +</p> +<p> +“Not before I am off. I go to New Orleans +on important business and from there to California, +but I shall stay with him here on my +return. Ah! you cannot dream what he has been +to me,” he cried with Gallic enthusiasm, “he—and +one other.” +</p> +<p> +“Will you come and tell me about it later, +Monsieur, when you have finished your cigars?” +she said softly, picking up her gloves and giving +the signal to rise. +</p> +<p> +“Madame is very good,” he murmured, bowing +low as he stood aside for her to pass. +</p> +<p> +Left together, the three men drew near and by +a common interest caused Grémond to talk of +his explorations for fully half an hour, which +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_122'></a>122</span> +time was all too short to his listeners, who were +greatly interested in the man as well as in what +he had done. Though they had just met him +within the week he was well known to them +through Renshawe, a warm friend of Kenneth +and the Lennoxes and the half hour over their +cigars would unquestionably have lengthened out +indefinitely had the women not been waiting for +them in the drawing-room. +</p> +<p> +The party had expected to go to the opera +together, but when the men rejoined the women +they found a change of plan, Miss Marston having +secretly confided to Mrs. Lennox that she had +been “on the go” so steadily for weeks that it +would be bliss to keep still, and “Couldn’t we all +spend the evening here instead?” Pretty, disdainful +Miss Davis, seeing in this suggestion possibilities +of a prolonged tête-à-tête with Kenneth +Landor, was enthusiastic in seconding it; while +Mrs. Lennox acquiesced gladly—she had put in +an exhausting day at various charitable organizations +and was more tired than she cared to admit. +As for the men, they were loud in their acclamations +of delight over what Mr. Lennox called +“the joy of a home evening.” Accordingly they +left the formal drawing-room and repaired to +Mrs. Lennox’s sanctum, a unique room finished +in ebony, the dark wood relieved from somberness +by a deep frieze of Pompeiian figures done +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_123'></a>123</span> +in red, while bits of this vivid color were everywhere +conspicuous in the furnishing. In all its +appointments it showed the touch of a strong +individuality and expressed in its way the +æsthetic side of Mrs. Lennox’s nature. It had +also what in a woman’s room made it distinctive—space. +Mrs. Lennox was a person who +liked free scope for her body as well as her mind. +</p> +<p> +The guests, therefore, distributed themselves +about comfortably and Miss Davis found herself +exercising her fascinations upon the distinguished +foreigner, who encouraged her by undisguised +admiration, which indeed he had given her +throughout dinner by glances meant to convey +what the distance of the table between them +made it impossible to say. But the paying of +excessive compliments to a girl like Miss Davis, +who cares only for that sort of thing from the +masculine sex, sometimes palls and Grémond was +just thinking a bit longingly of his charming +hostess when that individual approached them. +</p> +<p> +“Miss Davis,” she said, “Mr. Landor has +been proposing a game of billiards. He wants +you to help him beat Miss Marston and my husband—they +have already begun to play, I believe. +Will you join them?” +</p> +<p> +“Do Miss Davis, will you?” urged Kenneth, +who always enjoyed the game. +</p> +<p> +Miss Davis looked at him and rose by way of +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_124'></a>124</span> +answer. She had long ago discovered that her +eyes did considerable execution. Then with a +glance at Grémond which said that he too might +follow her, she went with Kenneth across the +hall into the billiard room. +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Lennox sank into a curiously carved old +ebony chair, against which her bare arms and +shoulders gleamed white. She was gowned in +black, unrelieved except for the rope of pearls +wound twice around her throat and hanging in a +loose chain to her waist; but the severity of outline +was exceedingly becoming to her slender +figure and the absence of color emphasized the +beauty of her skin, which was as fair and soft as +if she were twenty instead of forty. She sighed +a little as she leaned back in her chair, and +Grémond reaching for some cushions from a divan +near by tucked them in behind her comfortably. +</p> +<p> +“Madame is tired to-night,” he said. +</p> +<p> +“Monsieur Grémond,” turning her head the +better to see him, “I feel as if I should offer you +a thousand apologies. I had planned a gay +evening for you and instead you are becoming +initiated into intimate home life. We are +already treating you like one of the family. +Fancy!” +</p> +<p> +“A privilege not accorded to many; is it not +so, Madame? I feel flattered beyond all telling.” +</p> +<p> +It pleased her that he was quick to recognize +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_125'></a>125</span> +this as unusual treatment of the stranger within +her gates and she said cordially, “I felt when I +saw you that we should not make the usual beginning. +It is a little peculiarity of mine that I +steal into people’s lives in the middle—when I +like them. I have never analyzed it, but I trust +to my instincts and I am not often mistaken. +Now you,” she said, leaning languidly back on +her cushions, “you interest me and I’ve sent +them all off to play billiards that we may have +a quiet little talk together. I want to hear more +of what you were telling me at dinner, if I may.” +</p> +<p> +“Madame is very good,” he said again. “We +were speaking of Sidney Renshawe, were we +not?” +</p> +<p> +“Of him—‘and one other,’” she quoted, +watching his eloquent face. +</p> +<p> +His black eyes softened and he leaned forward +a little, using his hands in frequent gesticulation +as he began to talk. “I am reminded, Madame, +of a certain witty English author who said that +Columbus discovered America but America discovered +him. To paraphrase him, I should say +that two Americans discovered me—dear old +Renshawe and the most charming little girl I +ever knew.” +</p> +<p> +“Yes?” she said. +</p> +<p> +“But for those two, Madame, I might have +been—anything!” He shrugged his shoulders +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_126'></a>126</span> +expressively. “The one had faith in me, the +other taught me to have faith in myself. She +was my inspiration.” It seemed as natural to him +to confide in this charming woman as if he had +known her all his life, and in this he was not +unlike the majority of people in whom Mrs. Lennox +showed an interest, for she had that divine +gift which for lack of an English word we call +“simpatica”—an open sesame to all hearts. +</p> +<p> +She was listening very quietly, but the look on +her face was one of absorbed attention as Grémond +went on. +</p> +<p> +“For several years, Madame, I had been formulating +my African plans, but I lacked distinct +purpose until I knew her. She had the American +idea that a man must accomplish something +in the world. She thought I should prove myself +capable of the great things I talked about.” +</p> +<p> +“She can scarcely have reason to find fault +with you now,” the woman said. +</p> +<p> +“I hope not, Madame, when she knows what +I have tried to do and how much more I shall do +when I return.” +</p> +<p> +“Are you going to tell her—soon?” +</p> +<p> +“Soon?” with a quick indrawing of his breath, +“as soon as I can get to California, but alas! +that will not be for many weeks. I am not sure +that she will want to listen to me, Madame, but +I shall make her; I must.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_127'></a>127</span> +</p> +<p> +“You met her in Europe, I fancy?” +</p> +<p> +“On the contrary, I met her in Southern +California in one of the big hotels where I was +stopping. She was living there and we were +thrown together constantly, laughing, dancing, +riding—a gay life. Now and then when we +touched on serious subjects I was amazed and +moved by her great comprehension and high +ideals.” +</p> +<p> +“Does she not know what a powerful factor +she has been in your life?” she asked. +</p> +<p> +“Not yet, Madame. I went away with my +heart full of her, but said no word. I felt I had +not the right on so short an acquaintance and +before I had really accomplished anything.” +</p> +<p> +“Perhaps not, my friend, but I am not sure +that I altogether agree with you. I feel that she +liked you, with possibly more than the ordinary +liking, and a girl wants some sign.” +</p> +<p> +“I wrote her once, asking her to hold me in +remembrance; was that a sign, Madame? It +was all I dared to make. It seemed to me it was +deeds and not words that were wanted.” +</p> +<p> +“It was both, Monsieur, if you will allow +me to say so, for without words how could a +girl know that deeds were done for her sake +alone?” +</p> +<p> +“I thought she would know it all because I +loved her so,” he faltered. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_128'></a>128</span> +</p> +<p> +“Oh, you men, you men!” Mrs. Lennox cried +impatiently, “how you do expect a woman to +take things for granted! Forgive me, Monsieur +Grémond”—leaning forward and touching his +arm—“but sometimes I get very cross over +it.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh Madame, Madame!” he exclaimed impetuously, +“you cannot think, you cannot mean I +have made a mistake?” +</p> +<p> +“Indeed, no,” she replied reassuringly, seeing +how his confident manner had changed to despair, +“but I do mean that the ways of women are not +more enigmatical than those of men—<em>some</em> men,” +she qualified. +</p> +<p> +He laughed, glad to have the tension of the +past moment broken by her light tone. For a +moment neither spoke. Across the hall came +the faint clicking of the billiard-balls. +</p> +<p> +“We must join the others, Monsieur,” the +woman said at last. +</p> +<p> +“May I thank you for the pleasantest hour I +have spent since my arrival?” he said earnestly +as he rose. +</p> +<p> +“The pleasantest—as yet. Eh, Monsieur?” +with a charming smile. +</p> +<p> +“As yet, Madame,” bowing gravely over her +hand which he had taken in his. +</p> +<p> +“Then will you come to me again, when you +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_129'></a>129</span> +return and tell me <em>all</em> about it?” with a faint +pressure of her fingers in his. +</p> +<p> +“May I, Madame? Ah, that will be a privilege +indeed!” and stooping he kissed her hand. +</p> +<p> +A moment later they had joined the others. +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_130'></a>130</span>CHAPTER XII</h2> +<p> +“Those Dale girls are certainly remarkable!” +</p> +<p> +“I have always maintained that, Mary.” +</p> +<p> +“Remarkably surprising, I mean,” corrected +Miss Ware, fingering the coffee-cups noisily in +rather an irritating manner as it seemed to her +brother, who was running over his voluminous +morning mail. +</p> +<p> +“What have they done now?” he asked looking +up at her over his glasses. +</p> +<p> +“To my mind a most unlady-like, vulgar thing. +Here it is if you want to see.” A second look +at a card in her hand before passing it over +caused her to exclaim, “No! Is it possible! +Mrs. Lennox has taken them up! Her name is +actually printed on the card—it is the most +astonishing thing I ever heard of!” +</p> +<p> +“If you mean their business cards, Mary, I +was consulted and saw the original draft and +recommended the printer. Um,” examining +the card critically, “he has turned out an excellent +piece of work, artistic and quiet in tone. I +thought he could be relied upon.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_131'></a>131</span> +</p> +<p> +“Philip, you are too exasperating! I believe +if those girls sold papers on the street corner +you would think it the finest thing ever +done!” +</p> +<p> +“I probably should,” he rejoined imperturbably. +“As for these cards, they are something +to be proud of! ‘Salads, croquettes, fancy sandwiches, +jellies, salted nuts, etc., etc.,’” he went +on, running his eye down the list. “Gad! how +they have pushed ahead! They mailed five hundred +of these yesterday,” looking over at his +sister, “and I fancy Radnor people will not be +slow in responding.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! Mrs. Lennox’s name will be an alluring +bait,” she said. “People will patronize them +because she does, for a time, but they make a +great mistake in relying upon her; this is just +one of her fads.” +</p> +<p> +“I can’t understand, Mary, how you take such +delight in imputing disagreeable motives to people. +Mrs. Lennox is not patronizing the girls—she +has great respect for them. Neither are they +relying on her in the least. They rely only on +their own skill and ability to do their work to the +satisfaction of their customers. Mrs. Lennox +has kindly allowed them to add her name by way +of reference or indorsement for those people +who know nothing about them. It places them +before the public in an unassailable position.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_132'></a>132</span> +</p> +<p> +“Are they going to open a shop?” asked Miss +Ware, a little superciliously, interested in spite of +herself. +</p> +<p> +“No, they mean to keep right on as they are, +making things only to order. They will have no +stock on hand. It is the best they can do under +the circumstances, for it is impossible to branch +out to any considerable extent while their father +needs them close at hand.” +</p> +<p> +“Good gracious, Philip! you wouldn’t advise +a shop?” She made a wry face over her coffee, +in which, in the excitement of the discussion, +she had neglected to put any sugar. +</p> +<p> +“I don’t know,” the Doctor replied, stroking +his beard thoughtfully, “I am not sure. Being +conducted in their home, a business such as +theirs must of necessity be limited, and the +profits small. One must do things in large quantities +to make money. I have thought a good +deal about a little shop—it may come to that +eventually, but I am not sure that I want it to. +They are not going to hold out forever; as it is +they are living on their nerves,—they have been +too delicately reared to stand such work.” He +pushed his plate away and folding his arms on the +table leaned forward confidentially. “Mary,” +he said, “I wish I could get you to care for those +girls—to love all that is so sweet and lovable in +them.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_133'></a>133</span> +</p> +<p> +“Perhaps I’d care more for them, Philip, if +you did not care so much.” +</p> +<p> +“What!” in astonishment, “why you aren’t—you +can’t be jealous of them, Mary?” +</p> +<p> +“I don’t know,” she replied, looking away +from him, “women are queer, even we old ones—perhaps +we’re queerest of all!” +</p> +<p> +“Why, Mary, what nonsense to be jealous of +two little girls who regard me in the light of a +venerable uncle.” +</p> +<p> +“I should not call a fine-looking man in the +prime of life ‘venerable,’” said his sister resentfully, +for she was immensely proud of her distinguished +brother. “I am sure it would be +very odd if they did not admire you for more +reasons than one!” +</p> +<p> +“It is not a question of their admiring me, +Mary, but of my admiring them. And I am not +the only one. People are beginning to talk about +them aside from Mrs. Lennox. Mary, I want +them to marry!” +</p> +<p> +“Marry!” she exclaimed. “No eligible man +would marry girls who cook and deliver boxes at +people’s doors and do goodness knows what besides.” +</p> +<p> +“You are very much mistaken, and while you +cling to your absurd opinions I don’t think it is +desirable to continue the conversation.” He +rose with dignity and passed into his office. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_134'></a>134</span> +</p> +<p> +Miss Ware followed him. “Philip,” she +queried with feminine curiosity, “had you any +one special in mind?” +</p> +<p> +The Doctor was lost in the depths of the morning +paper. +</p> +<p> +“Philip, I—I dare say I expressed myself +rather strongly;” (this from Miss Ware was a +great concession). “<em>Was</em> there any one special in +your mind?” +</p> +<p> +“And what if there was, Mary?” answered the +Doctor, slightly appeased but not wholly mollified, +“would you really care to know?” +</p> +<p> +“Yes, I should. It is so unusual for you to +be developing match-making proclivities.” +</p> +<p> +“That is true. I seldom think of such matters +and, mind you, I do not by any means think +that girls should marry just for the sake of marrying—that +it is the end and aim of their existence—but +in the case of the Dales my heart is set +upon it.” +</p> +<p> +“I thought you approved of women who +were self-supporting,” remarked his sister, considerably +surprised at the view he presented. +</p> +<p> +“So I do, when circumstances require it or +their temperaments demand independence and +they are properly trained to stand shoulder to +shoulder with men in business or professional life. +But these little girls are wrestling with the bare +problems of existence, working with the nervous +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_135'></a>135</span> +tension of a high-bred race-horse, using up their +vitality over pots and kettles and pans and smiling, +smiling all the time as if they liked it!” +</p> +<p> +“Why, I thought they did like it!” Verily +this was a morning of surprises. +</p> +<p> +“Like it!” cried the Doctor, trying to keep +down the anger in his voice, “would you like it +to be taken out of a life of keen enjoyment—a +life crowded with incidents and continuous +change of scene such as the Dales lived and +be put down in a comparatively strange place, +unrecognized socially, without young companionship +and, worse still, to see a father whom they +adore perfectly helpless and dependent on them +for every mouthful of bread! It is a wonder to +me the spirit is not crushed out of them!” +</p> +<p> +“I never quite thought of it like that, Philip.” +</p> +<p> +“Of course you didn’t, Mary. You thought +they were rebellious, head-strong young things +who liked being cramped up in a kitchen all day, +beating their arms off over batches of dough and +stirring mayonnaise until they are ready to fall +into the bowl from sheer exhaustion! But I +want you to look at it differently, I do indeed, +and I want you to help me put a new interest +in their lives.” +</p> +<p> +“I will, Philip, there is my hand on it.” +</p> +<p> +The Doctor clasped it warmly. “What do +you think of Landor?” he said. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_136'></a>136</span> +</p> +<p> +“Kenneth Landor? Does he know them?” +</p> +<p> +“He met Hester here one day and was immensely +taken with her. Afterward he ran +across them in my house in the apartment below +them. There is an invalid boy there whom Kenneth +heard of—you know he is always finding +out-of-the-way people and going to see them. +He told me he only saw the girls there a moment, +but he’s taken a violent fancy to the boy, +who talks about Julie and Hester by the hour +together. Landor wants to meet the girls +again—he has asked me to ask him here to meet +them, but I have always put him off on one pretext +or another, knowing it was useless to try to +do anything while you felt as you did, but now +you will arrange something, won’t you, Mary? +You have such a talent for little parties.” +</p> +<p> +“The girls won’t come. Have you heard +them speak of Kenneth?” +</p> +<p> +“Only casually, most casually. Hester always +gets the talk off on something else when I mention +him.” +</p> +<p> +“That’s a good sign.” +</p> +<p> +“A good sign!” said the Doctor, much puzzled, +“I thought it was a bad one.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! you men,” laughed Miss Ware, “you +don’t know anything. When a girl does not +discuss a man it is usually because he interests +her. Do you think,” she said seriously, “the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_137'></a>137</span> +girls, if they knew, would like your disposing of +one of them in this calm fashion?” +</p> +<p> +“Mary, I beg of you, do not misunderstand +me. I have no wish to dispose of them. Kenneth +may not fall in love with either of them, +though I don’t see how he can help it” (this +under his breath), “and neither of them may +care in the least for him, but it would gladden +my heart if the thing could be. He is an admirable +fellow in every way, and during the past +month he has gone into business with his father. +Did you know that? There is no doubt that he +could make a comfortable home for them all. +Even if nothing comes of it I want him to know +them—he’ll be a better man all his life for knowing +them—and I want them to have a little diversion, +a little outside interest to take them out of +the rut. I’ll leave it all to you, Mary,” he +ended, with a comfortable feeling of security. +</p> +<p> +“I suppose, you know,” she said as she was +leaving, “that both the girls have had several +offers of marriage.” +</p> +<p> +“No, I didn’t know.” +</p> +<p> +“Mr. Dale mentioned it when he was discussing +the question of my chaperoning them this +winter. He said he wanted me to understand +that the girls were in some ways much older +than their years and that having been, through +their constant companionship with him, thrown +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_138'></a>138</span> +much into the society of men, it was natural they +should have had that experience. He also said +that neither girl had the slightest desire to marry +for the present or had ever shown any preference +for one man above another. I fancied from what +he said that their manner toward men was frank, +rather a sort of ‘camaraderie’ than the silly sentimental +attitude some girls affect.” +</p> +<p> +“You are perfectly right, Mary, they have a +most engaging frankness of manner.” +</p> +<p> +“May I ask you one thing, Philip?” +</p> +<p> +“Certainly,” suddenly apprehensive of the +question coming. +</p> +<p> +“How do you know they are beating their +arms off over batches of dough”—the phrase +seemed to have stuck in her mind—“I mean how +did you realize it? Did they tell you?” +</p> +<p> +“Not they;” secretly relieved, “I hear it from +Bridget. She worries her faithful old heart out +about them and vows me to secrecy when she +confides in me, for she says they would never +forgive her if they knew she took it so hard.” +</p> +<p> +“Good old Bridget,” he said to himself, for +his sister had vanished without another word, +“how my little girls would scold her!” +</p> +<p> +Good old Bridget indeed, who told much, +but was far too loyal to tell all she knew! +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_139'></a>139</span>CHAPTER XIII</h2> +<p> +“Hester, ‘we have arrived,’ as they say +in France. This has been a momentous +month. We’ve sent out our cards and +bought our first groceries at wholesale.” Julie +leaned her elbows on the kitchen table and gazed +with a rapt meditative air at their first barrel of +sugar. +</p> +<p> +Bridget stood in the doorway openly admiring. +“It’s like old times, Miss Julie dear, to be seein’ +things come in quantities agen.” She had +secretly harbored a grudge against the miserable +little paper bags. +</p> +<p> +Peter Snooks sniffed at the unfamiliar barrel +and then sat down beside it with a comical air of +importance, but Hester did not leave him long +undisturbed, for in wild exuberance of spirits she +executed a war-dance in which he joined, at the +end of which she mounted the barrel and with +arms extended made a speech. +</p> +<p> +“Ladies and gentlemen (the gentlemen’s <em>you</em>, +Snooks); +</p> +<p> +“This is the proudest moment of my life!” +</p> +<p> +Having delivered herself of this burst of eloquence +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_140'></a>140</span> +she paused a moment dramatically, then +plunged into such a torrent of nonsense that +Bridget buried her head in her apron to stifle her +laughter, Peter Snooks barked frantically in a fit +of delight and Julie pulled the young orator down +ignominiously. +</p> +<p> +“Come into the other room,” she said. +“Daddy is asleep and I don’t want you to wake +him.” +</p> +<p> +Instantly subdued, Hester tip-toed down the +hall, following her sister. +</p> +<p> +“Are we going to discuss affairs of state?” +she whispered. +</p> +<p> +“No, but we must come to some decision +about Mrs. Lennox’s invitation for Thursday +night. I think we ought to go.” +</p> +<p> +“Well, I don’t. I object to being patronized.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! my dear, don’t look at it like that; it +is not kind of you. You regard Mrs. Lennox as +a friend, do you not?” +</p> +<p> +“A business friend, yes; the kindest and best +we have, but that is not knowing her socially.” +</p> +<p> +“No, dear, but she wants to know us socially +or she would not have invited us to her house. +Don’t you see that is what it means, Hester? It +is not patronizing us, but placing us on an equal +footing—” +</p> +<p> +“Where we belong,” interrupted Hester, +“though I don’t think we need feel overwhelmed +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_141'></a>141</span> +by Radnor’s recognition of the fact.” She spoke +bitterly in a tone that cut her sister. +</p> +<p> +“Hester dear, it does hurt to be utterly +ignored by the people who used to know us +when we were children, but there are enough +outside of Radnor who have stood by us loyally +and we will make headway here eventually when +people get a little more used to us.” +</p> +<p> +“Do you suppose I care a snap of my finger +about these Radnor girls,” said Hester savagely. +“They’re a narrow snobbish lot and I’m glad I’ve +escaped knowing them! Just yesterday, as I +was delivering that great box of sandwiches at +Mrs. Crane’s I met Jessie Davis on the steps—she’d +been calling there. Don’t you remember +how we always played together when we were +little tots at school? Well, of course I knew her +immediately—she hasn’t changed a bit, and she +knew me, but it was surprising how absorbed +she suddenly became in looking for her carriage +which was standing right under her nose! Think +how disgraced she would have been before her +footman if I—nothing better than a parcel-delivery +girl—had spoken to her! She needn’t have +been afraid,” scornfully, giving full vent to her +smothered wrath, “I wouldn’t have spoken to +her to have saved her life!” +</p> +<p> +“She is not worth getting angry about, dear. +You ought to pity her for not knowing any better.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_142'></a>142</span> +</p> +<p> +“She knows better, well enough,” said the +irate Hester, who rather liked to nurse her wrath. +“She’s a nasty little snob!” +</p> +<p> +“Well, she is,” agreed Julie, “but I can’t help +pitying her for all she has missed in not knowing +you.” +</p> +<p> +Hester smiled. “It is wicked of me to spit +out at you, Julie dear. You did not make snobs +and you have to encounter them just as much as +I do. I dare say if we go to Mrs. Lennox’s we +shall run up against some, but a party does sound +pleasant, doesn’t it?” +</p> +<p> +“I think, dear,” said Julie with that quiet little +matronly air she unconsciously assumed when +she was trying to win over her sister, “I think +that even though parties are not at all in our line +these days, we should go. It is not a party, +really, only an informal little musicale. It will +freshen us up tremendously to get into a different +atmosphere and it will please Mrs. Lennox, +who has gone out of her way to be kind.” She +looked at her sister entreatingly. +</p> +<p> +“Julie, you are a saint! Sometimes you talk +just like Daddy!” +</p> +<p> +Julie’s eyes moistened. “I am not a saint,” +she protested. “Think what Miss Ware will say +when she hears of it?” +</p> +<p> +Hester’s eyes gleamed. “That settles it—I +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_143'></a>143</span> +am going, and if you want to know my honest +opinion, I love Mrs. Lennox for asking us.” +</p> +<p> +There were many orders that week and their +working capacity was taxed to its utmost to +meet the demand. Had it not been for their +systematic arrangement of everything it would +have been impossible to accomplish so much. +They had learned that the early hours of the +morning are the best and got to work by six, +continuing on through the day as long as there +was anything to do. They had laid down stringent +rules for work hours and strenuously endeavored +to live by them. +</p> +<p> +By Thursday they were absorbed in the largest +order they had yet received, embracing as it did +croquettes, patties and other elaborate things +which in an unguarded moment they had agreed +to send hot to some club-rooms in the neighborhood. +Hester thought they could do this by +packing the things in a big steamer they had recently +purchased. The steamer was a large tin +affair built in sections of trays and would pack to +great advantage, besides holding a considerable +amount of boiling water at the bottom whereby +the things could be kept hot. They had engaged +an expressman to deliver this promptly at quarter +past eight and it was with anxious hearts and +nervous fingers they made the final preparations +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_144'></a>144</span> +for packing. The cooking of all these elaborate +things had been in itself no light achievement, +but even that was as nothing to their fear +lest the steamer should not reach its destination +safely. They had been at work since five +that morning and wrapped and boxed and +packed securely was the last thing when the +clock struck eight that evening. Five minutes +past eight and no expressman! Quarter after, +and two excited girls stared at each other across +the steamer! Then Hester fled to the basement. +The janitor was out but she pounced upon the +engineer and got him upstairs before he realized +what it was all about. “You’re to go on an +errand,” was all she had vouchsafed him, leaving +Julie to explain the rest. +</p> +<p> +The man when he reached their kitchen eyed +the big steamer curiously and said he could carry +it. Whereupon Julie wanted to fall upon his +neck with joy, but showed him the address tied +to the cover instead. +</p> +<p> +“Be’gorra miss,” he said in evident embarrassment, +“I ain’t been in the city a week. Not +the name of a street am I after knowin’ entirely.” +</p> +<p> +Here was a dilemma. +</p> +<p> +“I’ll go with him,” said Bridget. +</p> +<p> +“You’ll do nothing of the sort,” said Julie, +“you have been half dead with rheumatism for +two days and it is pouring in torrents. We’ll +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_145'></a>145</span> +go, Hester and I—we can get there in fifteen +minutes. Hustle, Hester!” +</p> +<p> +It was an incongruous little procession that +went out into the storm, the girls leading, the +man keeping close to his guides, who encouraged +him by a word now and then. He walked firmly +and with head erect, not because this was his +habitual gait, but because he had been warned +that any undue motion of his body would bring +showers of scalding water down his back. An +admonition like this was not to be disregarded +and he picked his way gingerly to the basement +door of the club where the girls rang the bell and +the supper was safely left in the hands of the +housekeeper. Then having lavishly rewarded +their cavalier two light-hearted girls rushed home +through the night to Bridget. +</p> +<p> +She welcomed them as if they had returned +from some great peril, petted and scolded them +because of their wet things and fussed about like +a hen whose goslings have swam safely back to +shore. +</p> +<p> +“I’ve made you a pot of coffee to warm your +blessed selves,” she said. “It’s a wonder you +don’t kill yourselves entirely.” +</p> +<p> +“You Bridget!” said Julie affectionately as she +kicked off her wet shoes, “won’t you put me to +bed just as if I were a little bit of a girl?” With +those tired eyes and that pathetic droop to her +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_146'></a>146</span> +mouth she did not look much of anything else as +she said it. +</p> +<p> +“Julie Dale! are you crazy! Mrs. Lennox’s +carriage is coming at nine o’clock to take us to +the musicale! You’ve ten minutes to dress!” +Hester made this announcement with a high +tragedy air. +</p> +<p> +Julie jumped as if she had been shot. “I had +completely forgotten it, Hester. Oh! my dear, +I am so dead tired I don’t feel as if I could +move.” +</p> +<p> +“Well, you’ve got to,” remarked Hester, +who, having made up her mind to do a thing, +was not easily turned from her purpose; “you +got me into this thing and we’ll go if it kills us! +I know I just about struck it when I called this +place ‘The Hustle’” she ruminated. “I am +sure I don’t feel as if I’d drawn a long breath +since we came here!” +</p> +<p> +“What shall we wear?” asked Julie who +scrambled after her sister, shedding her wet +things as she went. +</p> +<p> +“I got out your light silks, dearie,” came from +Bridget. +</p> +<p> +“Do you suppose we ought to wear hats?” +This from Hester, who was wishing they had +planned their costumes the night before. +</p> +<p> +“Perhaps we ought,” ruefully. “Good gracious! +I haven’t any—not a small one, Hester.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_147'></a>147</span> +</p> +<p> +“A trifle inconvenient, isn’t it? I might lend +you the rose toque I bought in Paris.” +</p> +<p> +“Indeed you won’t, it exactly matches your +gown and you look dear in it. I’ll wear a bow +in my hair or something.” A bow, to Julie, +always filled any discrepancy. +</p> +<p> +Hester arrested her in the act of trying this +effect before the mirror and sat her down +brusquely in a chair. +</p> +<p> +“Give me that bow,” she commanded, “and +keep still. <em>I’ll make a hat on your head!</em> +Bridget, you get down her picture hat quick, and +rip off the tips and the band of jet and some lace +and we’ll fix her up in a jiffy!” +</p> +<p> +It was a wonderful creation—just a bit of lace +and jet and ribbon with never a stitch in it, all +fastened with hairpins to Julie’s curly head. +Two white ostrich tips stood up saucily at the +side, a few violets were coquettishly stuck in the +back and the effect was immensely modish and +becoming. +</p> +<p> +“Hold your head high all the evening and +don’t toss it about for your life!” warned Hester. +“If you do, the whole thing will fall to pieces.” +</p> +<p> +“That’s a cheerful prospect,” commented +Julie, surveying herself in the glass. “Can’t +you put in more hairpins?” +</p> +<p> +“You’ve got about a million now.” Hester’s +imagination never failed her. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_148'></a>148</span> +</p> +<p> +“Shure you look beautiful, Miss Julie, dear,” +said Bridget, “and it ain’t goin’ to come to +pieces—Miss Hester’s only teasin’ yer.” +</p> +<p> +Five minutes later they were rolling through +the storm in Mrs. Lennox’s brougham. +</p> +<p> +“Hester,” whispered Julie from the depths of +her luxurious corner, “<em>I</em> never tramped out in +the wet to-night to deliver a club supper, did you?” +</p> +<p> +“Certainly not,” squeezing her hand hard, +“who ever heard of such a thing!” +</p> +<p> +Something very like a tremor of nervous +excitement pervaded the girls as their names +were announced on the threshold of Mrs. Lennox’s +drawing-room. Their entrance attracted +immediate attention. Mrs. Lennox received +them as Mrs. Lennox would, with most charming +cordiality, yet not too pronounced lest they +be made to feel that their coming was not a matter +of common occurrence. She made a mental +note of the fact that her protégés had never +looked prettier and was immensely pleased with +their poise and perfect self-possession under what +she knew must be for them something of an +ordeal. If she could have looked into Julie’s +heart she would have discovered a shyness in +coming among these people that amounted to +positive pain; but who would ever have suspected +it from that smiling exterior and that +proud tilt of the head? +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_149'></a>149</span> +</p> +<p> +As for Hester, from the moment a woman who +was one of their customers bowed to her in a +puzzled sort of way and then whispered so loud +that every one about her could hear, “Why it’s +those Dale girls!”—from that moment Hester’s +spirit of deviltry awoke and she determined to +outshine every girl in the room. +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Lennox immediately presented half a +dozen men who formed a little group about them +and presently she steered them all toward some +chairs preparatory to settling down to hear the +music. As they crossed the room several women +with whom they had had business dealings, +bowed to them cordially. In a corner on a tête-à-tête +seat sat Jessie Davis with Kenneth Landor. +Both looked up as the party approached +and Landor gave a half-stifled exclamation. +Hester’s luminous eyes swept by the girl and +into the man’s face with such a distracting smile +that he was on his feet in a second. +</p> +<p> +“How do you do?” she said sweetly, just the +suspicion of a smile still lurking about the corners +of her mouth while she extended her hand cordially. +</p> +<p> +The man took it in an eager clasp and blessed +the Fates for this propitious moment. “This is +charming,” he said. “It is a great pleasure to +see you.” +</p> +<p> +“Yes, is it not?” naïvely. “Julie, here is Mr. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_150'></a>150</span> +Landor,” bringing him into the circle quite as if +he were an old friend. +</p> +<p> +Genuinely glad to see him, Julie showed it +unreservedly. All the men knew him and envied +him his luck as the little party found seats together. +</p> +<p> +“You must not let us break up your tête-à-tête,” +remonstrated the wicked Hester with a +glance in the direction of the divan where Miss +Davis sat deserted. +</p> +<p> +Miss Davis, gazing into space, heard and bit +her lip with vexation. She thought the airs the +little upstart gave herself were intolerable. What +could Mrs. Lennox be thinking of to bring those +Dale girls into society? +</p> +<p> +But Landor did not go back to her. Man +fashion, he pleased himself by becoming Hester’s +shadow during the remainder of the evening, +though he was not allowed to monopolize her—far +from it. He had to content himself with +scraps of conversation, for every man in the +room wanted to be presented and each found her +so diverting and original that there was constantly +a little crowd about her, while in the +intervals of the music peals of merry laughter +came from her corner of the room. +</p> +<p> +Julie, who was holding a little court of her +own, could hear her and rejoice, and she was +especially glad that this should be so when later +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_151'></a>151</span> +in the evening Miss Ware, escorted by her +brother, entered the room. She recognized the +girls and was conscious of their success five minutes +after her arrival and there was within her +something like envy of Mrs. Lennox who had +been the first to take into the elect these social +renegades. +</p> +<p> +As for Dr. Ware, he threw himself with enthusiasm +into the gayety of Hester’s corner, +vying with the younger men in jests and laughter. +Later he sauntered down the room, stopping +on the way to chat with this person and +that, and sought out Julie, who, though she +greeted him so smilingly seemed to him suddenly +remote. It was as if she had slipped away into +a younger world than his and an indefinable sensation +awoke within him, filling him with unrest. +Partly because of this and partly because the +pleasure in her evident pleasure was so great, he +lingered near her, giving her that quiet, unobtrusive +attention which his old friendship warranted. +And Julie liked to have him near. She was glad +that he smiled so approvingly upon her, happy +that this little frivolity was given the additional +delight of his presence. For it was all delightfully +frivolous and gay, though Julie’s excitement +and animation were naturally somewhat tempered +by her headgear, especially as every now and +then when she forgot herself and nodded her +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_152'></a>152</span> +head emphatically over something, Hester would +give her a warning glance. Poor Julie! the +“proud and haughty” tilt became very trying, +but it <em>was</em> distinguished and caused Mr. Lennox, +who was most critical, likewise somewhat horsey, +to confide to his wife afterward that she was a +thoroughbred. +</p> +<p> +“I hope you’ll have them often,” he said, +when the last guest had departed and they had +settled down before the library fire to talk it over. +“After the cut-and-dried young people one usually +meets they are perfectly refreshing. I had +a long talk with the blonde one—is she Julie?—during +supper about Arizona. Found myself +telling her all about my irrigation schemes out +there. Fancy finding a young girl who understands +such things! She knows that country well +and gave me an idea or two worth considering.” +</p> +<p> +“I should like to have them often, John, but +they won’t come. Their work engrosses them +to the exclusion of everything; it has to be so—they +need all their strength to get through the +days. I understand it perfectly. Did you +notice how people were all in a flutter about +them? I fancy I have given Radnor something +to talk about!” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! well, that is not unusual. Do you mean +to say people have cut them? It seems incredible +in these enlightened days.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_153'></a>153</span> +</p> +<p> +“It is true, nevertheless, though Julie told me +the other day that their customers were showing +the kindest possible interest in their work and +encouraging them by renewed orders; that every +one showed them courtesy and consideration in +a business way, but I happen to know, though +she did not say so, that there it stops. The line +is distinctly drawn. None of the daughters of +those women show any inclination to renew their +acquaintance with the girls, though many of +them were their playfellows years ago.” +</p> +<p> +“Well, they’re a disgrace to their sex, that is +all I’ve got to say—I’ve no patience with that +sort of thing!” Mr. Lennox put down a half-smoked +cigar and pushed back his chair. “They +were the success of the evening, Mabel, and I +am proud to know them. It strikes me,” slyly, +“there were others who succumbed to their +fascinations. Landor, for instance, and Dr. +Ware—” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, he is their father’s oldest friend.” +</p> +<p> +“And Renshawe, who displayed surprising +interest in Arizona when he found us talking +about it. Have you ever known him to care a +hang about Arizona before?” +</p> +<p> +“No,” laughed his wife, “but Sidney Renshawe +always rises to the occasion when he is +interested. Principally it is Virginia he talks +about now. By the way, he is expecting Monsieur Grémond +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_154'></a>154</span> +back from California any day. +Did you know?” +</p> +<p> +“I was glad to have a chance to speak to her +of her father, too,” said Mr. Lennox, who +apparently had not heeded his wife’s last remarks. +“I knew Mr. Dale somewhat at the club and +regretted his collapse as we all did. She had +such a pretty proud look when I spoke of him, +as if I couldn’t say too much. I felt as if I +would like to take her off to some quiet corner +and talk to her by the hour together.” +</p> +<p> +“So you shall, my dear. Together we will +lay siege and capture them again. I should like +to give a dinner for them soon. +</p> +<p> +“Oh! ask them informally when we are not +entertaining,” remonstrated her husband who +evidently desired to monopolize them. +</p> +<p> +“Very well, dear, and if it pleases you to +watch Julie’s eloquent face—and I assure you +Hester’s is equally so—Mr. Dale shall be the +chief topic of conversation. I never knew him, +but it is a great deal to know his daughters, +John.” +</p> +<p> +Which sentiment being shared by the master +of the house the mistress called the midnight +session off and they went upstairs. +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_155'></a>155</span>CHAPTER XIV</h2> +<p> +It was a dismal rainy afternoon, and the work +of the day having been finished early the +girls were ensconced in their little sitting-room +reveling in a well-earned rest. By the way of +unusual dissipation a teakettle was hissing on the +table, while the freshly filled sugar bowl and bits +of lemon told of preparations for the cup that +cheers. Stretched out at full length on the floor +lay Hester in her favorite attitude. At her feet +sprawled Peter Snooks, chewing frantically at a +piece of rubber tire which was at once his solace +and despair, defying as it did his most strenuous +efforts to tear it to bits. Julie, who had donned +a negligé and shaken the pins out of her curly +hair, was buried in a book, yet with one ear alert +lest her father in the adjoining room should stir +and want something. Bridget, remarkable to +relate, had taken an afternoon out. +</p> +<p> +Presently Julie dropped her book and curling +herself into the depths of the chair was dozing +off when Hester said abruptly, “There’s a +stranger coming!” +</p> +<p> +Julie started up and gazed about as if expecting +some one to loom up before her. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_156'></a>156</span> +</p> +<p> +“There is,” reiterated Hester. +</p> +<p> +“Is what?” sleepily. +</p> +<p> +“A stranger coming.” +</p> +<p> +“How do you know?” +</p> +<p> +“My nose itches,” announced the younger +Dale, rubbing the tip of that saucy feature. +</p> +<p> +“Nonsense! That’s an old granny’s reason.” +</p> +<p> +“Can’t help it if it is. There is only one +alternative and that is to kiss a fool. You would +not exactly class yourself in that category, would +you?” turning on her elbow to look at her sister. +“Of course if you insist—” and Hester leaned +toward her. +</p> +<p> +Julie gave her a push. “You idiot! go kiss +yourself in a mirror.” But the doorbell rang. +</p> +<p> +Julie bounced from her chair and fled down +the hall. Hester stifled her desire to laugh and +opened the door on a tall, well-built man who +stared as he beheld her. +</p> +<p> +“Why—this is Mr. Renshawe, is it not?” the +girl said with perfect composure though inwardly +amazed at seeing him. “Won’t you come in?” +</p> +<p> +“How do you do—thanks—I—that is—” he +stammered helplessly. +</p> +<p> +“You wish to see my sister, of course,” ushering +him in. “We did not meet the other night +at Mrs. Lennox’s, did we? but you see I heard +about you afterward. I’ll go and call my sister.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! no, don’t, please, I beg of you. I must +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_157'></a>157</span> +apologize for this impertinent intrusion—I’ve +made some abominable mistake!” In the hand +in which he was nervously twisting his hat, Hester +caught a glimpse of one of their business +cards and in a flash the whole purport of his visit +was made clear to her. +</p> +<p> +“I do not think it is a mistake,” she said +naturally. “I imagine you have come to see us +on business, have you not? Won’t you sit +down, Mr. Renshawe?” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, may I? Thanks. Do you do business?” +he gasped incredulously, glancing from the +piquant girl about the pretty room where no +suggestion of anything like work was visible. +</p> +<p> +“Yes,” replied Hester, “all kinds of fancy +cooking. Possibly you’ve seen our cards,” she +suggested in a desire to help him out. +</p> +<p> +He produced the one in his hand with the air +of a guilty culprit. “Yes, I have,” he confessed. +“It was given me this afternoon by the manager +of Heath & Co. He knows I give a good many +bachelor parties in my chambers and recommended +these things. But Miss Dale,” he +protested, “I had no idea it was you and your +sister—it never occurred to me.” +</p> +<p> +“Why should it?” asked Hester, “but it is, +just the same, and we shall be very glad to fill +your order.” She went to a desk and brought +forth a pad and pencil in a business-like manner. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_158'></a>158</span> +</p> +<p> +He sat watching her with a puzzled, utterly +perplexed expression drawing his eye-brows +together. Suddenly as she returned to her chair +opposite him he cried, +</p> +<p> +“By Jove! I know now, exactly—that’s just +who you are!” looking into her face with evident +relief. +</p> +<p> +Hester wanted to laugh and say “Is it?” to +this ambiguous remark but having assumed her +formal business manner she maintained a discreet +silence and waited for him to explain. +</p> +<p> +“You are little Miss Driscoe’s cousin!” he +announced. +</p> +<p> +“Are you the Radnor man who has been visiting +at the Blake’s plantation?” cried Hester +impulsively, forgetting in her excitement that he +was to be kept on a strictly business footing. +</p> +<p> +“I shouldn’t wonder,” was his smiling reply. +“I’ve been there several times this past winter; +in fact I came up from there only last week.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! did you? Long ago Nannie wrote us +that there had been a Radnor man at her birthday +party but she quite forgot to mention his +name. Oh! I wish Julie had known this the +other night! She would have loved a chance to +ask you all about the Driscoes. Isn’t Nannie +the dearest little thing?” +</p> +<p> +“If I hadn’t been a duffer, Miss Dale, I might +have placed your sister immediately when I met +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_159'></a>159</span> +her, for I have had the minutest descriptions of +you both, I assure you. There was something +very baffling about her that night, as if I must +have known her or at least seen her before somewhere, +but—” +</p> +<p> +“But you did not expect to see us in society, +perhaps?” +</p> +<p> +He glanced at her as if the better to understand +if her tone were cynical, but her bland little +smile told him nothing and before he could +make any reply she said: +</p> +<p> +“I am afraid we have strayed too far from +important things, Mr. Renshawe. It is shocking +of me to encroach upon your time. Is there +anything we can do for you in a business way?” +She told Julie afterward she was quite proud of +this little speech, for she had been consumed +with a desire to ask him a thousand questions +about the Driscoes. +</p> +<p> +Renshawe interpreted it to mean that the chat +was at an end and he feared that in some clumsy +way he had offended her, but she steered him into +a discussion of the order he had come to leave +with such a calm matter-of-fact air that he found +himself consulting her about salads and cakes +with an ease he would not have believed possible +when he entered the room. He had never been +brought into business relations with a young girl +of her position and he admired exceedingly her +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_160'></a>160</span> +manner. The order having been arranged quite +to his satisfaction he dismissed the subject and +made up his mind to have his say in spite of the +cue Hester had given him. So as he rose to +leave he said: +</p> +<p> +“I hope you will forgive me, Miss Dale, if I +tell you I feel quite as if I knew you and your +sister and I am immensely glad to meet you. +You see the Blakes took me frequently to Wavertree +Hall and Miss Nannie spoke of you so +often; she—” +</p> +<p> +“Dear little Nan,” the girl said musingly, +“how I should love to see her!” +</p> +<p> +The man looked as if he would like to echo that +sentiment, but he only said as he moved toward +the door: +</p> +<p> +“Will you be very kind, Miss Dale, and let +Mrs. Lennox bring me some time to see you and +your sister? I have so many messages from Virginia, +for Miss Nannie was confident I should +meet you and you see she was right.” +</p> +<p> +“Indeed you may come,” said Hester frankly, +“we—we do not receive many visitors, but I +know Julie will be glad to see you—I shall too,” +genuinely, and not as if politeness prompted +this after-thought. +</p> +<p> +“Thank you. For the next few weeks I am +owned body and soul,” smiling, “by Jules Grémond +who is stopping with me. Perhaps you +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_161'></a>161</span> +know of him, Miss Dale? He’s made considerable +of a stir since he came out of Africa. An +old chum of mine whom I think you might enjoy +meeting—perhaps after awhile you will allow me +to arrange it.” +</p> +<p> +Hester always says she acted like a fool at this +juncture and stammered out some unintelligible +reply, and that he immediately departed, she +thinks without any special consciousness of her +idiocy—or at least she hopes so, for she frankly +confesses she was in no state of mind to know. +However that may be, the door had no sooner +closed after him than the dignified junior Dale, +caterer, became metamorphosed into an excited +young girl who flew down the hall to the room +where her sister had taken refuge. +</p> +<p> +“Come back to the sitting-room where we can +talk without waking Daddy, quick!” she cried, +pulling Julie down the hall. “Now what do you +suppose?” when they had reached the little +room. +</p> +<p> +“Some one has left an extra fine order,” seeing +several pieces of paper clutched nervously +in Hester’s hand. +</p> +<p> +“Don’t be so everlastingly material!” pinning +the papers with a vicious stab to the back of the +chair. “It has nothing to do with work, whatever—that +is not exactly. Oh! do guess who +has been here—and who <em>is</em> here?” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_162'></a>162</span> +</p> +<p> +“Hester, are you hiding some one to surprise +me?” looking eagerly about. “I know it is a +man—I heard him. It can’t be Dr. Ware; it +wasn’t his step. It’s—it’s—oh! Hester Dale, is +it cousin Driscoe?” +</p> +<p> +“You’re getting hot,” cried Hester encouragingly, +reveling in her sister’s excited curiosity. +</p> +<p> +“Tell me this minute,” demanded Julie, shaking +her. “What other man would be coming +here?” +</p> +<p> +“Well, there <em>are</em> others,” laughed Hester, +teasingly. “Mr. Renshawe, for instance.” +</p> +<p> +“No!” +</p> +<p> +“Honor bright! And who do you suppose he +is?” mysteriously. +</p> +<p> +“Don’t be so tantalizing! What on earth do +I know about him?” wrathfully. +</p> +<p> +“Well, you ought to. He hung around you +the whole evening at Mrs. Lennox’s, you know +he did. I simply wasn’t in it. I don’t believe +he even knew I was there!” +</p> +<p> +“You idiot! I had no personal talk with him +whatever. As for you, you flirted shockingly +with Mr. Landor. I was astonished at you!” +severely. +</p> +<p> +“I <em>was</em> nice to him, wasn’t I?” admitted Hester, +“but that was all for Jessie Davis’ benefit.” +</p> +<p> +“So I thought, you depraved wretch! Will +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_163'></a>163</span> +you kindly tell me what all this has to do with +your present excitement?” +</p> +<p> +Hester sat on the edge of her chair and delivered +her next speech in italics. +</p> +<p> +“Mr. Renshawe is the man who went to Nannie’s +party and got the ring in her birthday +cake!” +</p> +<p> +“Not really!” +</p> +<p> +“And he came here not knowing who we +really were, because the manager at Heath’s +gave him one of our cards and recommended us +as caterers. You ought to have seen him, Julie! +He was embarrassed almost to death and I felt +flustered myself, to say the least, but we managed +to get through the business part nicely and +then at the end he just floored me!” +</p> +<p> +“Hester!” Words other than ejaculations +seemed to have failed Julie. +</p> +<p> +The younger girl came over and stood in front +of her to get the full effect of her next speech, +the most important piece of news, which she +had had hard work to keep until the last. +</p> +<p> +“Jules Grémond is in this country, staying +with Mr. Renshawe now,” she said. +</p> +<p> +Julie was rendered wholly inarticulate, but +the color spread in a crimson wave over her face +and she made a grab at her sister, pulling her +down beside her. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_164'></a>164</span> +</p> +<p> +“You are guying me!” she cried when she +could speak. +</p> +<p> +“It is the solemn truth; ‘cross my heart, hope +to die,’” maintained Hester dramatically. +“Moreover the things Mr. Renshawe has ordered +are for a tea he is giving for Monsieur Grémond +to-morrow and the Fates decree that we shall +tickle the palate of the distinguished African +explorer with sandwiches and things! Oh! Julie, +what a funny world!” +</p> +<p> +“How do you know he is distinguished?” +asked Julie, clasping her hands behind her head +that her nervous fingers might not betray her. +</p> +<p> +“Because I do. Mr. Renshawe as much as +said so. I wouldn’t have believed he had it in +him, would you?” +</p> +<p> +“I don’t know; we really hardly knew him +well enough to judge.” +</p> +<p> +“Umph! I don’t know about that. What +do you suppose he is doing here, Julie? Do you +think he’ll look us up?” hesitatingly. +</p> +<p> +“Of course not,” with more asperity than the +innocent questions seemed to justify. “He will +never dream of our being in Radnor. You know +we had been some weeks at the hotel in Los +Angeles when he came, and for all he knew we +might have been going to spend the rest of our +days there. Probably he has ceased to remember +that we exist—a man would find his +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_165'></a>165</span> + <em>affaires du cœur</em> rather clumsy baggage in the wilds of +Africa!” +</p> +<p> +“If he carried them all, yes. One or two +might be consoling,” suggested Hester airily. +</p> +<p> +“Oh! bother Jules Grémond! I don’t want to +think of him! He belongs to a life that is +past!” +</p> +<p> +“Well, it is queer, anyway,” insisted Hester, +“and I want to scream with laughter when I +think of a divinity like you—didn’t he call you a +divinity, Julie?—coming down from your +pedestal to cater for his serene highness, the one +and only Jules Grémond!” +</p> +<p> +There was something so inimitable about Hester’s +manner coupled with the graphic picture +she drew that Julie went off into a paroxysm of +laughter that ended in hysterical sobbing which +Hester put an end to by shaking her vigorously. +</p> +<p> +“You are so funny,” said Julie faintly, wiping +her eyes. “You are almost as funny as the situation!” +and then she buried her face in Hester’s +arm and laughed again. +</p> +<p> +“Shut up!” said Hester with more force than +elegance for she was getting frightened at Julie’s +unusual behavior. “Stop this minute or you’ll +go all to pieces and besides, I’ve an awful confession +to make!” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! not anything more,” protested Julie, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_166'></a>166</span> +leaning back exhausted. “My dear, don’t! +Another shock will certainly be the death of +me!” piteously. +</p> +<p> +“Well I’ll die if I don’t get it off my conscience, +so there you are!” cried Hester, thumping +down in Julie’s lap and beginning to finger +the hair that strayed in little curls about her +temples. +</p> +<p> +“Go on,” resignedly from Julie. +</p> +<p> +“Playing with your hair? I know you love to +have me do it so you need not put on such a +martyred air.” +</p> +<p> +“Go on with your confession, you goose!” +</p> +<p> +“Well, I told Mr. Renshawe he might come to +call on us. You see he asked if we would let +Mrs. Lennox bring him and he was so nice I +couldn’t refuse.” +</p> +<p> +An amused smile crept into Julie’s eyes. “I +thought we had nothing in common with men +whatever—that they did not fit into the present +scheme of things—that we had no use for them +in the life we live! <em>Wasn’t</em> it some such explosive +theory you expounded to me ages ago?” +she asked teasingly. +</p> +<p> +“It is true, you know it is,” pulling Julie’s +curls to emphasize her words, “but I did it for +Nannie’s sake. I know he is just dying to come +here and talk about her.” +</p> +<p> +“You mean you are just dying to have him! +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_167'></a>167</span> +So am I, for the matter of that. Won’t it be +nice to hear all about them?” +</p> +<p> +“Do you know something?” said Hester who +had a trick of beginning a speech with a question, +“I believe he is in love with her!” +</p> +<p> +“What gave you that idea, you precocious +infant?” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! nothing special, only the way he looked +when her name was mentioned and his wanting +to come here to talk about her—there is no other +possible reason why he should want to come—and +he got the ring in her cake you know. +Wouldn’t it be romantic if she married him?” +</p> +<p> +“Hester Dale! The way you allow your +imagination to run riot is something perfectly +fearful! You put one and one together and make +a thousand things! I never saw such a girl!” +</p> +<p> +“You are not cross, are you, Julie? You +don’t think I did wrong to say he might come?” +</p> +<p> +“Of course not, you baby, I think you did +perfectly right. Now go and make me a cup of +tea if the kettle has not boiled dry. We need a +brace after all this excitement.” +</p> +<p> +Hester busied herself with the tea things and +Julie sat staring at her, wrapt in thought. If +Hester was conscious of this preoccupation she +gave no sign, but hummed a gay tune and talked +to Peter Snooks, who came and sat pressed close +to her knees in true dog fashion. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_168'></a>168</span> +</p> +<p> +“Do you know, Peter Snooks,” she said speculatively, +“we have one very important feature +in common—our noses.” At this he thrust his +up in her lap. “Yes,” she continued, patting +him, “we have. Yours denotes your state of +health—mine the arrival of a stranger within our +gates. A certain proud and haughty person +jeers at mine but you know how it is, don’t you, +old man?” +</p> +<p> +The dog pawed her lap by way of showing +that he understood perfectly and with his big +eloquent eyes fixed on the sugar bowl, thrust out +his tongue suggestively. +</p> +<p> +“What! is that sensitive too! Oh! you scalawag!” +and she tossed him a lump of sugar. +</p> +<p> +This conversation had stolen in through Julie’s +reverie and she pulled up her chair and leaned +over to her sister as she took her cup of tea. +</p> +<p> +“I dare say I did jeer at that saucy nose of +yours,” she began, “but in token of my future +awe and respect I am going to kiss it now,” +suiting the action to the words. “It may be a +precaution against its owner’s kissing me as +an alternative in the next emergency! Peter +Snooks, I call upon you to witness that I hereto +set my seal,” with another kiss, “having at this +moment solemnly declared that I consider the +aforesaid feature infallible.” +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_169'></a>169</span>CHAPTER XV</h2> +<p> +Radnor society was all agog over the second +appearance of Monsieur Grémond, +and no sooner was his coming made known than +Renshawe was fairly deluged with invitations for +his guest. +</p> +<p> +Miss Ware took that occasion to give a big +reception to which magnanimously, “those Dale +girls” were invited. This was the only outcome +of the after breakfast talk many weeks before +with her brother. To tell the truth, the interest +in them kindled at the moment by his enthusiasm, +waned, and she never arranged the little +party for which he had told her she had such a +talent. Not that she altogether meant to waive +her promise; she compromised with her conscience +by telling herself that she had not yet +gotten around to it. Here then was her opportunity +and the girls were invited to the reception +not only by card but personally. She only succeeded, +however, in extracting a half promise +from them to come, for they were having an +anxious time over a new departure in their work +and were little inclined for social dissipation. +</p> +<p> +Kenneth Landor gave a stag dinner at his club +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_170'></a>170</span> +in honor of the Frenchman on the night of his +arrival and Dr. Ware entertained Renshawe, +Grémond and Landor at the same place later in +the week, dining them informally before his sister’s +reception. Dr. Ware greatly enjoyed the +society of younger men, who sought him in +many capacities and as a counselor found in his +quick comprehension of their difficulties many a +solution of problems which to the young so often +seem insurmountable. Then it was that the wisdom +grown out of his vast experience of life gave +itself freely to those who came to him, and many +a man and woman left his presence cheered by +the grip of his hand, strengthened by the +kindliness that looked out from his eyes and pervaded +his whole personality. On his lighter side, +as a delightfully congenial companion, he had no +equal in Radnor and this rubbing up continually +against a younger point of view tended to +freshen his mind and keep him in touch with +much that otherwise, through the exigencies of +his profession, would have escaped him. +</p> +<p> +“I do not want to seem inhospitable,” he was +saying that evening as the four men sat together +at dinner, “but we must not linger too long over +our cigars, or my sister will hold me responsible +for keeping you away from her.” He had his +own reasons for wanting to arrive fairly early. +</p> +<p> +“In that case we’d better move along, Landor,” said +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_171'></a>171</span> +Renshawe rising. “Dr. Ware,” turning +to his host, “will you take Grémond with +you or wait a few moments while we look in at a +committee meeting upstairs. We will not be +long if you both care to wait.” +</p> +<p> +“I am in the hands of my friends,” said Grémond. +</p> +<p> +“We will wait, by all means,” replied the +Doctor, consulting his watch. “It is not much +after nine now.” +</p> +<p> +Thought transference was a psychological phenomenon +over which Dr. Ware had pondered +much, and a startling instance of it was borne in +upon him when after the other men had departed, +Monsieur Grémond turned to him and said +abruptly, without any preamble: +</p> +<p> +“May I ask, Dr. Ware, if you know in this +city a family of Dales? In particular a Mademoiselle +Julie Dale?” +</p> +<p> +“Why yes, I believe so,” said the Doctor +who was nothing if not non-committal, “do +you?” +</p> +<p> +He was totally unprepared for the effusive +manner in which the Frenchman literally fell +upon his neck, exclaiming, “Oh! my friend, I +thank you, I thank you!” +</p> +<p> +Masculine demonstration is not particularly +pleasing to a man of Anglo-Saxon blood and Dr. +Ware, in order to prevent a further exhibition of +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_172'></a>172</span> +it, drew away slightly and offered his guest a +fresh cigar. +</p> +<p> +Monsieur Grémond shook his head. “I will +not smoke—I will do nothing but ask you questions—if +I may. Oh! you cannot think what it +means to know I have found her!” +</p> +<p> +“Have you been searching for Miss Julie +Dale?” asked the Doctor, puffing clouds of smoke +into the air. +</p> +<p> +“Searching? Ah, if you but knew! I have +been across your continent to California only to +learn that she had long ago left there and come +to your eastern coast, presumably here, though +no one at the hotel knew definitely about her.” +</p> +<p> +“You are especially interested in Miss Dale, +I take it,” said the Doctor quietly. “In that +case perhaps I should tell you that I stand somewhat +in the relation of a guardian to her and her +sister. You may talk quite frankly with me if +you care to do so.” +</p> +<p> +It was impossible to restrain or even resent the +hand-shake with which the younger man expressed +his appreciation. +</p> +<p> +“The Fates have been kind!” was his exclamation. +“I am rewarded for my bitter disappointment. +Is Monsieur Dale dead?” he asked +suddenly. +</p> +<p> +“Not dead, but so ill that he is no longer able +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_173'></a>173</span> +to look out for their interests—the privilege, +therefore, devolves upon me.” +</p> +<p> +“I wish to marry Mademoiselle Julie,” said +the Frenchman with a directness Dr. Ware liked. +“I came to this country chiefly for the purpose +of taking her back with me. I knew them at +Los Angeles two years ago and Monsieur Dale +liked me—at least I do not think he disliked me, +for he allowed me to be much in his daughters’ +society. I realize that to you I am quite unknown, +but Renshawe will vouch for me and any +questions you may care to ask about my family +or my future I shall be most happy to answer.” +</p> +<p> +“Thank you.” There was silence for a moment +and then the Doctor said slowly, “Have +you reason to suppose that Miss Dale will marry +you?” +</p> +<p> +“Ah! that I do not know,—but she will—she +must! Our intercourse was so perfect that life +without her is incomplete. And she seemed +always very happy with me. Has she never +spoken of me or those days?” +</p> +<p> +“I think not,” replied the Doctor, remembering +that according to his sister that was in a +man’s favor. “But it is not at all unnatural,” +he hastened to say kindly, “we have gone little +into the past since they have been living here—for +many reasons.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_174'></a>174</span> +</p> +<p> +“Will you tell me where they live and have I +your permission to call on them to-morrow?” +asked the Frenchman eagerly. +</p> +<p> +“Better than that, Monsieur, Miss Dale and +her sister will be at my sister’s reception this +evening. It will give me great pleasure to see +that you meet her at once. Many changes have +taken place since you last saw her, but of all that +she will prefer herself to tell you. You will find +her developed from a winsome, lovable girl into a +noble young woman whose attractions in every +way are greater—” +</p> +<p> +“Not greater than when I knew her—that cannot +be possible,” interrupted the Frenchman. +“To think that within the hour I shall see her! +How can I express to you my intense gratitude +for all this?” +</p> +<p> +“By making her future all she has a right to +expect from the man to whom she entrusts it,” +said the Doctor earnestly. “For the rest, we +will talk things over more thoroughly in a day or +two. I think,” he said rising, “that Renshawe +and Landor have forgotten us. Suppose after +all we go on and let them follow at their leisure.” +</p> +<p> +And Monsieur Grémond readily assenting, Dr. +Ware called a cab, which soon left them at his +door. +</p> +<p> +The house was already crowded and Miss Ware +gave her brother a look of displeasure which she +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_175'></a>175</span> +considered his tardy appearance merited. It was +not more than a fleeting frown, however, for +Monsieur Grémond followed close at his heels +and what hostess could fail to wreathe her countenance +in other than most charming smiles to +greet so distinguished a guest! Dr. Ware presented +a number of persons to him and saw him +well launched before he left him to go in search +of the Dale girls. He rubbed up against Kenneth +Landor presently and secured his aid as a +scout to reconnoiter, for in his semi-capacity of +host he found it difficult to ignore the people +about him in pursuit of two elusive young +women. +</p> +<p> +Kenneth appeared at the Doctor’s elbow in the +course of half an hour and confided to him that +they were nowhere visible—“upstairs or downstairs +or in my lady’s chamber.” He wore such +a dejected look that the Doctor laughed and +asked him why he wasn’t up to his old tricks—weren’t +there dozens of pretty girls in the room? +Kenneth merely raised his eyebrows expressively +and the Doctor laughed again and reminded him +that suspense was stimulating. Then he bethought +him of Monsieur Grémond and discovering +that individual, answered the questioning +look in his eyes with an encouraging nod and +managed to go over and say, in spite of the people +by whom the Frenchman was surrounded, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_176'></a>176</span> +“She has not come yet but you shall know the +instant she does.” +</p> +<p> +When an hour passed and they did not appear +he accosted his sister who was still standing at +her post receiving. +</p> +<p> +“Where are the girls?” with difficulty getting +her attention. +</p> +<p> +“Girls? what girls? It seems to me there is +no lack of them.” +</p> +<p> +“I mean the Dale girls. Didn’t you send the +carriage for them as I directed?” +</p> +<p> +“Of course I did. They—how <em>do</em> you do, +Mrs. Smartset—and Mr. Smartset, charmed I’m +sure.” +</p> +<p> +The Doctor stood back and patiently waited +while an influx of guests passed before her. +When an opportunity offered he spoke again. +</p> +<p> +“They are not here, Mary. If you can give +me a moment I would like to know why.” +</p> +<p> +“You wouldn’t have me neglect my guests to +discuss those Dale girls would you? <em>Must</em> you +be going, Mrs. Marston, and your daughter too—so +good of you to come—goodnight. They +are not coming,” she said in an aside to her +brother, “the carriage came back with a note. +I had no time to read it and I do not remember +where I put it. Now for pity’s sake go and look +after people and don’t worry me any more about +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_177'></a>177</span> +them! Ah, Mrs. Lennox, this is really charming +to see you,” as that individual entered. +</p> +<p> +It was no easy matter to escape to his office +but Dr. Ware did it and sent for Kenneth. +</p> +<p> +“I have just learned that my little girls are +not coming,” he said when Kenneth had joined +him there. “I fear, my boy, that something is +wrong and I am off. If people miss me say I +was called away to a patient. Every one knows +I am not to be counted on socially. Then there +is Grémond. He knew the girls long ago and +has been looking forward to meeting them to-night. +Tell him they were prevented at the last +moment from coming and give him their address +so he can call if he likes.” It was characteristic +of Dr. Ware that he left nothing undone. +</p> +<p> +“You are not apprehensive of anything very +serious, are you?” asked Kenneth who himself +felt more concern than he cared to show. +</p> +<p> +“No, no; why should I be? They may +merely be tired out and have gone to bed or +they may need me—I can’t take any chances +where they are concerned, my boy.” +</p> +<p> +“Of course not,” said Kenneth with unusual +emphasis. “If you are going to walk over, +Doctor, I’d like to go along with you.” +</p> +<p> +“Take you away from the festivities? Nonsense! +The girls in there would never forgive +me!” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_178'></a>178</span> +</p> +<p> +“Oh! hang the whole business! I beg your +pardon, Doctor, I forgot it was your sister’s +function.” +</p> +<p> +The Doctor laughed. “Come along with me. +You need ozone to restore your placidity, but go +back again later, like an obliging chap, if only +to give my message to poor Grémond.” +</p> +<p> +They had been swinging along for several +blocks in the cool night air when Landor broke +the silence by exclaiming savagely, “What in +thunder has Jules Grémond to do with them!” +</p> +<p> +“With the Dales?” asked the Doctor innocently, +inwardly amused at Landor’s resentful +tone. “He met them in California, I believe.” +</p> +<p> +“Umph!” grunted Kenneth. +</p> +<p> +“Here we are,” said the Doctor presently as +they reached the house, “and there are lights in +their rooms, so they are up about something +and it is well I came. Goodnight, and thank +you for walking over with me, Kenneth.” +</p> +<p> +“Dr. Ware,” said the younger man wistfully, +detaining him a moment on the steps, “if there +is anything wrong up there,” with a motion of +his head toward the top story, “you’ll let me +know, won’t you? And if I could be of the +slightest service you’ll call on me without hesitation, +won’t you? Of course I know they’ve no +possible use for a chap like me but I’d move +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_179'></a>179</span> +heaven and earth to do anything—to feel that I +was really of service to them in any way.” +</p> +<p> +“You could not be better employed, Kenneth,” +said the Doctor, looking down on him +affectionately. “I shall remember what you say +and I like you the better for saying it. Good-night.” +</p> +<p> +Dr. Ware hastened into the house and up the +long flights of stairs leading to the Dales’ apartment +and knocked at the door, hesitating at so +late an hour to startle them by ringing the bell. +Evidently they were expecting him, for steps +came down the little hall and the door was opened +almost immediately by Bridget. +</p> +<p> +“The saints be praised!” she exclaimed, “but +it’s the Doctor!” +</p> +<p> +“You were expecting me, of course, Bridget,” +as she helped him off with his coat. +</p> +<p> +“Bless your heart but I can’t say as we wus, +sir, glad though they’ll be to see your blessed +face.” +</p> +<p> +“Of course I would come. Don’t they know +that by this time? Who is ill? Is the Major +worse? I should have been here long ago had I +not been expecting them at the house every +moment.” +</p> +<p> +“They ain’t ill, sir, they’re workin’”, was her +reply. “Maybe you’d better come right out to +the kitchen an’ see for yourself their carryin’s +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_180'></a>180</span> +on. We’re all at it to-night an’ it’s the fearful +time they’ve had but it’s all plain sailin’ to the +end now,” she wound up hopefully. +</p> +<p> +Somewhat mystified, Dr. Ware followed and +stood speechless on the threshold of the kitchen. +For there were the girls in their cotton gowns +with sleeves rolled up to the shoulders working +away at what were to him inexplicable things, +while over in a corner sat Jack half buried in a +pile of small white boxes. The whole room +presented the bustle of eleven in the morning +rather than eleven in the evening. +</p> +<p> +“You bad Dr. Ware,” said Julie playfully +when she saw him, “what made you come?” +She stopped her work a moment and whisking +her apron over the chair Bridget had drawn out +for him, motioned him to sit down. “We’re +just daubed with frosting from one end of the +place to the other, but we can’t stop working a +moment, so if you dare, risk a chair?” +</p> +<p> +The Doctor sat down. He would have taken +the chair with the same equanimity if it had been +caked with frosting. +</p> +<p> +“Now what does this mean, at this hour?” he +said. +</p> +<p> +“Didn’t Miss Ware get our note? Oh! I am +so sorry. We are terribly sorry to miss the +reception, aren’t we, Hester?” +</p> +<p> +“Um-um,” said Hester absorbed in making +elaborate frosting designs on small pieces of +cake. +</p> +<div><a name='i188' id='i188'></a></div> +<div class='figcenter' style='padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='i005' id='i005'></a> +<img src="images/illus-188.jpg" alt="THERE WERE THE GIRLS IN THEIR COTTON GOWNS" title=""/><br /> +<span class='caption'>THERE WERE THE GIRLS IN THEIR COTTON GOWNS</span> +</div> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_181'></a>181</span></div> +<p> +“We wrote her,” continued Julie, “that we +were detained by our work and I suppose if she +did not get it that you thought when we did not +appear something was the matter with Daddy. +What a shame you had that anxiety for nothing!” +</p> +<p> +“You must go straight back,” said Hester. +“We are getting on famously and you must not +miss another minute of the reception.” +</p> +<p> +“You want to get me out of the way, I suppose, +so you can keep up this orgy until all +hours. I know you, you minx! I shan’t budge +until I know all about it so you may as well begin.” +He surveyed the group with a smiling +imperturbable manner that was impossible to +withstand. Jack, gazing at him out of the corner +of his eye, thought he had never seen so +splendid a gentleman and indeed his evening +clothes became the Doctor tremendously so that +he had never looked more handsome nor distinguished +than at that moment as he sat among +them leaning back in the kitchen chair. +</p> +<p> +“It is all this wedding-cake,” said Hester disgustedly. +“It has acted like Sam Patch!” +</p> +<p> +“It is the first we have ever done,” explained +Julie. “We took an order for two hundred +boxes of cake and a big loaf, all for a wedding, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_182'></a>182</span> +and we made the cake a month ago. Oh! such +a time as we had! You see, we are such ignoramuses +that we have to wade through endless +wrong ways before we discover the right one and +we thought we had all the loaves properly +frosted to cut for the boxes; but when we tried +to cut the slices all the frosting fell off and so we +had to begin all over again. Then we decided +it would be better to cut the cake up into pieces +for the boxes first and frost each one separately +and—” +</p> +<p> +“<em>We</em> didn’t any such thing!” interrupted Hester. +“That was Julie’s brilliant inspiration and +she worked out all the frosting designs too. The +big loaf and the bride’s cake are perfect beauties. +Did you know the bride’s cake always had a ring +and a thimble and a coin hidden in it for luck? +Just look at the cakes over there,” waving her +hand toward a side table, “aren’t they distinctly +professional? Julie’s been hanging around caterers’ +windows with her nose pressed against the +glass studying their fancy frosted show pieces +until I wonder she hasn’t been arrested for a suspicious +character. Of course that childlike and +bland countenance of hers was greatly in her favor +but,” resignedly, “I was prepared for the worst.” +</p> +<p> +“Miss Hester will have her laugh,” said +Bridget, “but ’tain’t no laughin’ matter this job +they’re putting through!” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_183'></a>183</span> +</p> +<p> +“Now Bridget, you keep still,” expostulated +Julie. “She has been scolding us all the evening,” +to Dr. Ware, “and frightening poor Jack to +death, hasn’t she, Jack? Jack came to bring +Daddy’s paper, you know, which he prints in +great style since Mr. Landor has given him a +printing press, and when he found we were busy +he begged so hard to come out to the kitchen +and help that we just had to let him. He’s +been helping Bridget cut paraffine paper into +squares—for each piece of cake has to be +wrapped separately before it goes into its box—and +they have cut all the white ribbon into +pieces the right length to tie around the boxes +and now they’re uncovering the boxes and getting +them ready for the cake as soon as the +frosting dries. Jack has been invaluable, hasn’t +he, Bridget?” +</p> +<p> +“Humph!” grunted Bridget, with whom, +nevertheless, the boy was a prime favorite. +</p> +<p> +“Good heavens! Julie,” cried the Doctor, +“does one little box of wedding-cake mean all +that?” +</p> +<p> +“Two hundred do,” smiling, “but another +time we’ll know better how to go at it.” +</p> +<p> +All during this conversation she and Hester +had been bending over the big work-table making +curious evolutions with frosting bags over +the pieces of cake spread everywhere about the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_184'></a>184</span> +room. Presently Hester dropped her bag and +sat down. +</p> +<p> +“Well,” she exclaimed, “I believe they are +done—that part. Dr. Ware,” turning to him +suddenly, “doesn’t it strike you as funny that +instead of disporting ourselves gayly in the festivities +of the town we should be wasting our +youth and beauty—doesn’t that sound just like +a book!—our youth and beauty over aggravating +old things like these?” with a disgusted look at +the wedding-cake. “You do not seem to laugh +but I think it’s tremendously funny. Dear me!” +to the air, reflectively, “how trying it must be +to get on without a sense of humor!” Then +with an entire change of tone, “We did want to +go awfully, especially as we had a suspicion that +some one might be there. I wonder,” dreamily, +“if he was.” +</p> +<p> +“I fancy so,” said the Doctor, hardly knowing +whether or not to take her seriously. “Come +back with me now and find out.” +</p> +<p> +“Can’t,” said Hester, “but you might be an +angel and tell us if we knew any one there.” +</p> +<p> +“Let me see, there was Landor—” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! bother Mr. Landor!” with a toss of her +head. “He’s omnipresent!” +</p> +<p> +“Um,” thought the Doctor, “I’ve struck the +nail on the head.” Outwardly he said, “Then +there was Renshawe,—you know him, do you +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_185'></a>185</span> +not, and a guest of his who was tucked under +my wing—apparently for protection against the +wiles of the women who are trying systematically +to spoil him with adulation.” +</p> +<p> +“I know him,” said Hester, “that is Monsieur +Jules Grémond.” +</p> +<p> +“Yes,” replied the Doctor, “I thought you +would guess. He told me he knew you girls and +I believe he is hunting my house over for you +at this moment.” He was talking to Hester but +watching Julie narrowly. +</p> +<p> +“There! Julie Dale,” exclaimed her sister +triumphantly, “what did I tell you! I knew +he would not forget us. She swore, Dr. Ware, +that he would have forgotten our very existence +and I vowed that he carried her image around on +his heart and all sorts of high-sounding things. +Shouldn’t wonder if they were true, too,” to +Dr. Ware confidingly, “and you needn’t blush +so furiously about it, either, Julie Dale?” +</p> +<p> +“I am not blushing,” protested poor Julie who +was crimson, “and I’ll have Bridget carry you +off bodily if you don’t stop talking such nonsense. +Don’t you mind what she says, will +you Dr. Ware?” pleadingly. “She would rather +tease than eat any day.” +</p> +<p> +Julie’s embarrassment did not escape the +Doctor and there was a twinge of pain in his +heart as he said to her gently, “She is a naughty +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_186'></a>186</span> +little girl, Julie, but she is right when she says +your old friend Monsieur Grémond has not forgotten +you. He inquired with great interest +about you all and asked my permission to call +upon you.” +</p> +<p> +To this Julie made no reply and for some moments +there was silence, when at last Hester +sidled up to her and in her most wheedling voice +said, “Forgive me, please, I did not mean to be +naughty.” +</p> +<p> +Julie gave her a hearty kiss and in the laugh +that followed they all joined, even including Jack, +who had found the situation almost painful a +moment before when he thought his adored Miss +Julie’s feelings had been hurt. Perhaps the +good Doctor did not laugh with his accustomed +zest but if so no one detected it, least of all Hester +who gave him a big hug by way of magnanimously +forgiving him for being cross to her and +said emphatically: +</p> +<p> +“You <em>must</em> go home. Miss Ware will be +having a thousand fits, not to mention all the +guests who are probably looking everywhere for +you.” +</p> +<p> +“I have been called out to see a patient,” +replied the Doctor. “Every one knows it by this +time, only they do not know that instead of one +I find four,” with a sweeping glance that embraced +them all, “and not an inch do I stir until +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_187'></a>187</span> +I see this case through. So you might as well +make up your mind to put up with me and I +want something to do. Come, Jack, show me +how to take hold with you. I needn’t be condemned +as utterly worthless just because I am a +man.” +</p> +<p> +In spite of their protestations Dr. Ware was as +good as his word, busying himself in Jack’s corner, +and with so many hands the work went forward +swiftly. It was all smooth sailing now, as +Bridget said, for the critical and difficult part was +done and the next two hours in which the little +group sat about the kitchen table wrapping, boxing +and tying the cake was immeasurably shortened +by Dr. Ware, who told them interesting +anecdotes, experiences of his life that made Jack +long to have the night lengthen out indefinitely. +But that which the Doctor most dwelt upon, +knowing well it was what the girls most liked to +hear, were stories of the days when he and Major +Dale fought side by side for the Union of the +country in that war which was as much of a reality +to these girls as if they had taken part in +every military engagement. +</p> +<p> +And Dr. Ware went home in the wee small +hours with his mind in a tumult of thought. +Distress that the girls had had such a night of it +formed only a part of his disturbance, for above +this fact, which in more tranquil moments would +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_188'></a>188</span> +have been pre-eminent, was the consciousness +that a new and central figure had arisen on the +scene—yesterday a stranger to him, to-day the +hero of a drama which was to the Doctor as his +very life. +</p> +<p> +He sat a long while in his study when he +reached home, pondering over the future and the +change that seemed imminent to the girls and +he wondered what the outcome would be should +Grémond take Julie’s life into his keeping. +Was he worthy of her—<em>was</em> he? How on so +short an acquaintance could he tell? And did +she love him—<em>did</em> she? Beset by all these unanswerable +questions he paced up and down the +room, his slow measured tread like an accompaniment +strengthening the minor harmonies in +which his thoughts that night were set. +</p> +<p> +His Julie! His little girl! Ah! she was no +child to choose her lover lightly and if she loved +him, trusted him to make her future, all would +be well. He thought of her as he had left her, +sweet and dainty in spite of the little dabs of +sugar and frosting that stuck to the quaint blue +apron which nearly covered her from head to +foot. He remembered her embarrassment when +Grémond’s name came up and kept that picture +of her long before his eyes as if to accustom himself +to this new aspect. He remembered too +how flushed her cheeks were over the work and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_189'></a>189</span> +the tired shadows under her eyes told him plainly +enough the relentless demand she was making +upon her strength. Gad! those girls had been +working eighteen hours at a stretch! Eighteen +hours! It wasn’t the first time, either! And +he, who would give his life to make things easier, +was powerless—to another man would be given +the right! Good heavens! Did Grémond realize +his privilege? As if suddenly weary the Doctor +flung himself down in his chair and heaved a +sigh. Presently his lids drooped heavily. When +he opened his eyes the room was flooded with +sunlight. +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_190'></a>190</span>CHAPTER XVI</h2> +<p> +The order for the wedding-cake which had +been a cause of such tribulation to the +girls had come through Mrs. Lennox for a young +cousin of her husband’s in whose marriage she +was much interested. The order consisted of a +bride’s cake, a round wedding-cake, two hundred +boxes and in addition some thirty dozen +small assorted cakes to be served with the supper. +The bride’s mother had given the girls a +fruit-cake recipe which had been many years in +her family and had asked them to make the cake +at least a month before the wedding that it +might “age,” as the saying is. Hours easily +counting into days had gone into the preparation +of the fruit alone for this large order before +the work of putting the cake together began; +and then to make the twenty loaves, each of +which when done resembled in size a two-quart +brick of ice-cream, it was necessary to mix and +cook the dough in installments. But as Julie +told Dr. Ware, that was as child’s play to the +intricacies of the frosting and the catastrophe that +ensued; and the nervous as well as the physical +strain of that, coming on top of all the rest of +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_191'></a>191</span> +the work which the order entailed, told severely +on the girls, especially Julie, though she was +up with Hester at six the next morning packing +the boxes into the wooden case which was to +take the cake to its destination. +</p> +<p> +The round loaf over which Julie had expended +so much anxious thought was wrapped in sheet +after sheet of cotton wadding to protect the +elaborate frosting from breaking, and resembled +when laid in its box a small-sized snow drift. +Hester printed “handle with care” in so many +places on the wooden box cover that the expressman +when he came could with difficulty distinguish +the address; while Bridget cautioned him +with such emphasis to carry it “like it wuz a +baby, shure,” that the man finally turned on her +and asked if she thought he played football with +his packages. It was an intense relief to them +all when he had carried down the boxes and +driven away, though their suspense would not +really end until they learned of its safe arrival in +the country town twenty miles away. And that +they would know that same afternoon, for the +mother of the bride had asked them to the wedding +and Mrs. Lennox had been most urgent in +insisting upon their going out with her, just, as +she put it, for a “little country spree.” +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Lennox had arranged a charming program +whereby the girls should be of the party +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_192'></a>192</span> +she and Mr. Lennox were to take out on their +coach, but as the morning wore on and Julie +found each hour’s work more difficult she finally +told Hester she felt too tired to consider such an +expedition and should remain at home. It was +so unusual for Julie to admit fatigue that Hester +felt alarmed and attempted to order her immediately +to bed, saying she and Bridget could +easily get through the rest and she should not go +to the wedding without her. But Julie insisted, +not only in working on into the afternoon when +the orders for the day were at last completed, +but in persuading Hester to consent to go to the +wedding—a consent reluctantly given, for she +was loath to go off without her sister. Having +gained it, however, Julie dispatched a note to +Mrs. Lennox begging to be excused from the +party and turned her attention to helping Hester +get ready when their work was done. +</p> +<p> +Whereas, owing to her delicate constitution, +Julie’s fatigue usually showed itself in complete +physical exhaustion, Hester’s frequently took +the form of intense mental excitement, when the +chords of her buoyant nature were strung to their +highest pitch. At such times she talked incessantly, +laughed immoderately and was so restless +that Julie always threatened to tie a string to +her. She was in such a mood this afternoon, +laughing and capering about, performing such +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_193'></a>193</span> +ridiculous antics that Peter Snooks, who aided +and abetted these moods, was barking with joy +while Julie despaired of ever getting her clothed, +not to mention restoring her to her right mind. +</p> +<p> +“You are a darling to help me but I don’t love +you at all for making me go when you are too ill +to budge. I’ve a good notion not to mind you, +anyway! Why should I? I’m bigger ’an you!” +dancing about on her toes to increase her +height, which possibly measured some two inches +more than her sister’s. +</p> +<p> +Julie caught her on the fly and thrust a dress +skirt over her head, hooking it together without +loss of time. “I’m going to have a nice quiet +rest with Daddy,” she said, “and will be all +right when you come home. I want to hear +all about the wedding and whether the cake got +there and everything, so do go, there’s a dear +girl, and you’ll have a beautiful drive and a good +time into the bargain.” +</p> +<p> +“And feel like a pig because you are not there. +That will be pleasant, won’t it! Is that the +doorbell? Do peek out the window like a dear +and see if the coach is there.” +</p> +<p> +Julie did as she was requested and reported +the arrival of the coach just as Bridget appeared +and announced that Mrs. Lennox had sent Mr. +Landor up to ask if she were ready. +</p> +<p> +“Do you suppose he is going?” whispered +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_194'></a>194</span> +Hester. “Oh! Julie dear, can’t you go in and +see him?” +</p> +<p> +“Not much! Here are your gloves and have +you got a handkerchief? Can’t find one? Never +mind, here is one of mine. Now run along and +kiss Daddy and hurry—it is dreadful to keep +people waiting. You look as fresh as a lark but +don’t talk yourself black in the face,” admonishingly. +“Remember ‘silence is golden,’” she +called out when she had recovered her breath +from Hester’s parting hug. +</p> +<p> +She heard Mr. Landor expressing regret that +the elder Miss Dale was not to be of the party +and then she heard nothing more; but in most +plebeian fashion she and Bridget and Peter +Snooks peeped out of the window watching their +departure, as did also Jack from the floor beneath. +They saw Mr. Landor help her up to +the box seat of the coach beside Mr. Lennox +and sent down answering smiles to the parting +wave of her hand. +</p> +<p> +“Belikes I bet the young gentleman’s disappointed +he ain’t got her hisself,” commented +Bridget. “She’s the prettiest of the whole +lot!” +</p> +<p> +“Didn’t she look lovely, Bridget! She always +does when she is so excited.” +</p> +<p> +“It’s a lot more excited she’ll be when she +gets back an’ finds you no better, Miss Julie, so +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_195'></a>195</span> +I’m just goin’ to put you to bed. You do look +in a way as I don’t like, an’ small wonder, the +way you whip your poor frail little body along to +do the work of ten!” +</p> +<p> +“Nonsense, Bridget! I am not frail, you must +not talk that way. I am just tired out to-day +and I couldn’t brace up and be agreeable to people—I +don’t want to be agreeable—I want to be +cross, so I advise you to keep out of the way.” +</p> +<p> +Bridget acted upon this suggestion by picking +her up in her great muscular arms and marching +into her bedroom. There laying her down she +left to brew her a cup of tea—faithful Bridget’s +panacea for every woe. Having returned and +administered this she proceeded to undress her. +</p> +<p> +“I was going to lie down with Daddy,” expostulated +Julie feebly. +</p> +<p> +“You’ll do nothin’ of the sort,” commanded +Bridget. “You ain’t fit to be seen with that +look in your face. I’m goin’ to tuck you into +bed an’ darken the room an’ we’ll see what +sleep’ll do for yez.” +</p> +<p> +As if this petting were more than she could +bear, Julie buried her head in the pillow with a +movement that made the woman suspicious. +</p> +<p> +“What is it, darlint?” she cried, smoothing +her hair. “Can’t you tell your old Bridget about +it?” +</p> +<p> +“Nothing,” said a muffled voice. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_196'></a>196</span> +</p> +<p> +“Shure it’s rest yez want, darlint. I seen +how yez kep’ up all day so Miss Hester’d not be +after knowin’ how dead beat yez wuz an’ now +ye’ve clean gone all to pieces. Jus’ cry it all +out dearie, an’ it’s like a new person you’ll be. +’Taint no small wonder yer wore out, with the +worryin’ an’ frettin’ that goes on inside yer an’ +always a cheery smile outside. Yer old Bridget +knows! And may the blessed saints take yez +out of this business before yez drop dead in yer +tracks, sez I, every night on my knees—an’ I +don’t care who’s after knowin’ it!” She gave +the girl a loving motherly kiss and thus encouraged +Julie cried her heart out on her shoulder. +</p> +<p> +This was an unusual proceeding, for Julie seldom +cried in these days. She had learned when +her emotions threatened to overcome her to +stiffen her chin and swallow hard, hard, hard,—until +the tears were forced back and only a drawn +look about the mouth told of the battle royal. +She valued each victory, however trifling, for +tears are weakening and self-control is a mighty +weapon in the equipment of a soldier. To-day +she was weak bodily and the petting utterly +unnerved her, so that she cried until she could +cry no longer and finally fell asleep from sheer +exhaustion. +</p> +<p> +When she awoke it was with a confused sense +that it must be the middle of the night and that +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_197'></a>197</span> +something was wrong, for Bridget stood over +her. +</p> +<p> +“Are yez wakin’? That’s right, dearie. +You’ve bin sleepin’ these two hours an’ there’s +a gentleman to see yez.” +</p> +<p> +“What?” dazedly, rubbing her eyes. +</p> +<p> +“A gentleman to see yez—he didn’t give no +name.” +</p> +<p> +“Probably he has come to give an order. +Couldn’t you look after him, Bridget?” +</p> +<p> +“No, miss,” with an air of suppressed excitement, +“his business is particular with you. Go +bathe your face, Miss Julie, an’ I’ll have you +dressed in a jiffy.” +</p> +<p> +“Well, I am a pretty looking object,” commented +the girl with a glance in the mirror as +Bridget let some light into the room. +</p> +<p> +“Never you mind, you’re feelin’ much better +an’ you souse your eyes good with hot water—they’ll +look natural enough—an’ it’s gettin’ +kinder twilight in the parlor now anyhow,” consolingly. +</p> +<p> +“What is the matter with you, Bridget, are +you daft?” seeing her bring forth from the closet +a French gown she had never worn in Radnor. +“You know I never would put on such a thing to +go in to see a customer. Get me a fresh shirt +waist like the old dear you are.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! Miss Julie, just this once, please,” in +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_198'></a>198</span> +such a coaxing tone that Julie found it hard to +refuse her but she simply said: +</p> +<p> +“I couldn’t, Bridget, not even to please you,” +and checked her inclination to smile at the +vicious manner in which Bridget got out a shirt-waist +and jabbed in the studs and cuff-buttons. +</p> +<p> +Immensely refreshed by her nap she went +down the hall with a light heart and entered the +little sitting-room to be greeted by a stranger +who eagerly seized both her hands and cried: +</p> +<p> +“Mademoiselle, Mademoiselle, this is indeed a +joy to find you!” +</p> +<p> +At the sound of his voice she trembled from +head to foot and endeavored to withdraw her +hands but he held them in a firm clasp and led +her over to the window. +</p> +<p> +“I want the light to shine on your face, Mademoiselle, +as it did in sunny California. Am I +too bold—have I startled you?” +</p> +<p> +Still she did not speak and he dropped her +hands as moving back a little he said penitently, +“Forgive me, I am rough and have frightened +you. May I sit down, Mademoiselle?” +</p> +<p> +She dropped into the nearest chair and waved +him to another as she said: “I did not expect +you here, Monsieur Grémond.” +</p> +<p> +“Not expect me! Did you not know I was +in Radnor?” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! yes,” laughing a little for she was +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_199'></a>199</span> +beginning to recover herself, “but the two are +not synonymous.” +</p> +<p> +“You are jesting, Mademoiselle. Surely you +know—you must know that only one thing +would bring me to this country as soon as I came +out of the wilderness.” There was a world of +meaning in his eyes, but Julie chose to ignore it. +</p> +<p> +“Your friendship with Mr. Renshawe has been +of long standing, has it not?” she asked evasively. +</p> +<p> +“Oh! Mademoiselle Julie, it was not Renshawe—do +not hold me aloof—have you forgotten +the dear old California days?” +</p> +<p> +“One might have been led to suppose you +had,” she said quietly, “you disappeared so suddenly +and—” +</p> +<p> +“But I wrote,” he interrupted, “and though +you never replied I meant always to return when +I had accomplished something. Did you not +feel that instinctively, Mademoiselle? Many +things have happened to me since then and to +you, also, your guardian said.” +</p> +<p> +“My guardian?” she repeated. “Do you mean +Dr. Ware?” +</p> +<p> +“He gave me permission to call and said you +might have many things to say to me,” looking +at her rather perplexedly. “Will you tell me +all about it, Mademoiselle?” +</p> +<p> +“Tell you,” she cried springing up and confronting +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_200'></a>200</span> +him, “tell you as if it were a book I were +reading all the sorrow and wretchedness and misery +of these past eight months! No, a thousand +times no! It would not interest you!” She +threw back her head defiantly. “Why,” she +demanded fiercely, “did you find us out? We +have no part in the world to which you belong! +Could you not know that to see you would bring +back the past, intensify the contrast between +then and now—hurt us like the thrust of a +sword? Oh! how could you come?” +</p> +<p> +“I came because I—” and then breaking off +suddenly he said gravely, “If you think your +affairs are of no interest to me you would perhaps +prefer that I ask no questions, even though +I do not understand.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! I did not mean to be rude,” she exclaimed, +her burst of resentment over, “how +could you understand and how can I explain? +Dear Daddy is enduring a living death—everything +is changed—we are professional caterers—working +women—you will not begin to comprehend +that and no doubt it shocks you. The +dignity of labor is not a popular theme on the +other side!” +</p> +<p> +“Mademoiselle, have you only unkind things +to say to me—me, who would have given my life +to have averted them or helped you through all +this? You do not seem to comprehend that I +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_201'></a>201</span> +love you—love you—have journeyed out to Los +Angeles and back to find you and now,”—he +drew in his breath, “ah! now I never mean to +let you go.” He took a step toward her but +she eluded him, standing well back in the room +where he could not see how her lips trembled as +she said: +</p> +<p> +“You must not talk to me like this; I—I cannot +bear it. I am all unstrung to-day and you +startle me with your calm air of taking things for +granted.” +</p> +<p> +“Do I, chérie?” tenderly. “But you see I love +you and you are going to love me, too.” +</p> +<p> +“No,” she replied, drawing still further back, +“no, Monsieur Grémond, I am not.” +</p> +<p> +Something unflinching about the girl’s quiet +tone made the man say beseechingly, “Ah! +Mademoiselle Julie, do not kill me!” +</p> +<p> +“Kill you? You never thought whether you +would kill me or not, did you, when you almost +taught me to love you in those old days and then +rode away? Many a man does that, expecting a +girl to take everything for granted and receive +him with open arms when he returns. And +many a girl waits and waits, eating her heart out +meanwhile. But I am not that kind, Monsieur!” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, Mademoiselle!” +</p> +<p> +“I was very fond of you—so fond that when +I knew you were in town I wondered whether I +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_202'></a>202</span> +cared to see you—wondered whether I would +have loved you had you loved me and last night +I thought perhaps I should see you at the +Wares’; but we did not go, and now you come +to me and at the first sight of you I know it is +not love—could never have been love under any +circumstances!” +</p> +<p> +“Are you sure you know what love is, Mademoiselle?” +and seeing the color spread in a crimson +wave over her face he cried, “Some one has +stolen you away from me! Tell me, is it not true?” +</p> +<p> +“What right have you to ask questions?” she +demanded, angered by his assumption of authority. +And then more quietly, “We must not +quarrel, Monsieur, we have been altogether too +good friends for that. I want to tell you that +we are interested in your explorations and how +proud we are to know that so many of your +plans have been accomplished.” +</p> +<p> +“It is nothing to me now.” +</p> +<p> +“Fie, Monsieur! Are you going to cry baby +because you can’t have the world all your way?” +</p> +<p> +“You are all my world.” +</p> +<p> +Julie had heard this from other men under +similar conditions, and though she believed his +disappointment to be genuinely bitter she knew +that life could still hold out some hope even in +the face of unrequited love. But how make him +see it her way? In a moment she said: +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_203'></a>203</span> +</p> +<p> +“I am only a girl, Monsieur Grémond, but I +think you want me to respect you, don’t you, +and I certainly shall not be apt to if you are +going to be vanquished right before my very +eyes.” +</p> +<p> +“What a strange girl you are, Mademoiselle,” +he said, roused to a critical survey of her. +“Most girls like their lovers to be inconsolable, +but you threaten me with everlasting disgrace for +refusing to be consoled. I don’t understand it.” +</p> +<p> +“No, you would not understand me, ever,” +said Julie cheerfully, glad to have roused him at +last. “You must go back to France and marry +some nice sweet little thing who will perfectly +adore you and you’ll be ‘happy ever after,’ as +the story books say.” +</p> +<p> +“I wish you would not dispose of me in +such an off-hand fashion,” aggrievedly. “I am +tempted to kidnap you and carry you off this +moment to the steamer. She sails in the morning. +Oh! couldn’t you do it, <em>ma petite</em>?” +</p> +<p> +The vehemence of his tone really startled Julie +who laughed to herself afterward as she remembered +how she had shrank back in her corner as +if she expected him to snatch her up bodily. +</p> +<p> +“Leave Hester,” she cried aghast, “and Daddy +and Bridget—and Peter Snooks and—and +every-body to go away with you? Monsieur +Grémond, you must be mad.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_204'></a>204</span> +</p> +<p> +“Then you do not know what love is.” He +rose and came over to her. “Will you put your +hands in mine, Mademoiselle? I am going—good-by. +I suppose I have been a selfish brute +to dwell altogether on my own troubles and not +sympathize with yours, but the truth is I am +knocked out. I undoubtedly, as you say, took +too much for granted.” +</p> +<p> +“Do not put us out of your life altogether,” +said Julie gently. “Some day perhaps you will +really care for my interest and respect and all the +things I would gladly give you if you would have +them.” +</p> +<p> +“If you put it that way, perhaps—but it seems +to me there is only one thing,” he said disconsolately. +</p> +<p> +“Then you are not half the man I take you to +be!” +</p> +<p> +“I will be,” asserted Grémond, his better +nature responding to this rebuke. “It is good +at least to have been with you. Good-by, +Mademoiselle, good-by.” +</p> +<p> +For some time after he had gone Julie sat +with closed lids trying to forget the last look of +his eyes into hers, so persistently did it haunt +her; but within her heart surged a feeling of +gratitude that there is an all-wise Providence who +shapes our ends. +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_205'></a>205</span>CHAPTER XVII</h2> +<p> +Madame Grundy was saying that +winter that at last Kenneth Landor had +settled down, though why he should take the +trouble to burden himself with business cares +when he had a rich, indulgent father was, from +her point of view, wholly incomprehensible. +Other people who knew Kenneth better saw that +his life had become full of purpose and regarded +it as the natural outcome of a nature like his—rich +in possibilities. To the father who was just +learning to know the son, there was much that +was surprising in the intelligent way in which he +grasped the great commission business and little +by little made himself familiar with every detail, +showing that in his composition was much practical +ability—talents unquestionably inherited. +Of any ulterior motive which had led him on to +these things Mr. Landor had no suspicion nor +indeed had any one save Dr. Ware, who kept his +own counsel, and possibly Jack, whose fanciful +imagination wove endless romances, the thread +of which became wretchedly entangled, for what +could a poor boy do with two heroines to one +hero? +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_206'></a>206</span> +</p> +<p> +That was the stumbling block of our young +author, for he never could make up his mind to +choose between the Dale girls. First he would +write out a beautiful story in which his hero (and +there was only one hero to him) married Julie +and was as happy as the day is long. This +would have been eminently satisfactory if it had +not been for a sort of feeling of slighting Hester, +who seemed to be lurking in the background of +his tale gazing at him with reproachful eyes. +Jack the tender-hearted could not stand that, so +zip!—would go all the paper, torn to shreds, and +he would patiently start all over again to give +Hester a chance. But however he arranged it, +one was left out. He couldn’t have it on his +conscience to make his hero a Mormon and so to +one and one alone could he belong. This was +all wrong, from Jack’s point of view, but he did +not know how to make it any different and as it +seemed to be a subject he could not discuss with +any of the three persons most concerned the poor +boy gave it up in despair. +</p> +<p> +But if Jack was racked with indecision it was +not so with Kenneth Landor, who had fallen in +love with Hester at first sight. One hears that +to fall in love at first sight is an experience belonging +to bygone days, and is quite unknown +to the practical common-sense young people of +whom in this generation one hears so much. Be +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_207'></a>207</span> +that as it may, Kenneth, in spite of his worldly +experience, was old-fashioned enough to be full +of sentiment and treasured in his mind every +meeting with Hester down to their first walk +when she had dismissed him so summarily under +the lamp-post. He could count them on the +fingers of one hand, the actual hours he had +spent with her, but between Dr. Ware and Jack +he managed to keep as well informed concerning +her life as if he were in daily intercourse with +her; and it was his sole aim and ambition to put +her struggles to an end. The generous fellow +had not Grémond’s idea of taking one of them +away—he could not conceive of the little family +being separated and his admiration of Julie was +rapidly growing into an affection that made him +long to cast her life, too, in sunny places and +make a snug little home for them all. These +were Kenneth’s hopes and dreams—air-castles +which sometimes took grim, fantastic shapes and +often tottered to the ground when he remembered +that Hester might not deign to look at him. +</p> +<p> +Suddenly into all this work and dreaming +entered a new element, threatening to disturb +the future with a terrible upheaval, for the necessity +that our country should go to war with +Spain was talked of openly throughout the land. +Rumors that war would be, had been, never +would be declared were rife, suggested and contradicted +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_208'></a>208</span> +in a breath, while the uncertainty of +national affairs produced an excitement that +pervaded all classes and conditions of men. +</p> +<p> +Kenneth was one of those who believed in the +war and whose whole spirit was fired with a +desire to do his part toward jealously guarding +his country’s honor. At the same time, if he +hoped to win Hester and make a home for her it +scarcely seemed as if it would accrue to his +advantage to go away. These things were so in +his mind that he longed for a chance to see and +talk with her, and then, as always, in his thoughts +of her he was confronted by the fearful consciousness +that she might take no interest in so +unimportant a thing as himself. Nevertheless, +he meant to make himself important to her and +it was therefore to him as to Grémond, a great +disappointment that the girls had not put in an +appearance at Miss Ware’s reception and he had +spent an anxious night speculating as to the +cause of their non-appearance. +</p> +<p> +He managed by rising earlier than usual to get +around to Dr. Ware’s office on his way to business +the morning after the reception; but, contrary +to habit, that individual was already off. +Much perturbed he worked harder than ever at +the office and regretted that he had promised to +drive out of town to a wedding. He was in no +mood for society, even so charming as that of +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_209'></a>209</span> +the Lennoxes. He was not a man who broke +his engagements, however, and therefore went +home about three o’clock to dress. When the +Lennoxes called for him he sauntered out in his +usual charming manner and made the greater +effort to be agreeable to each member of the +party from the mere fact that it <em>was</em> an effort. +This is a form of unselfishness, trivial perhaps, +but necessitating a willingness to put aside one’s +personal inclination, to thrust aside one’s mood +for the general good. Some people call it adaptability, +some tact, some a desire to please, but +in Kenneth Landor, as in many others, it was +an unselfish wish to contribute his share to the +general entertainment. He was a man who +recognized the duty of a guest to his hostess and +did not look upon it as being all the other way. +Having adjusted himself to a purely impersonal +philosophical attitude toward the expedition, +imagine his revulsion of feeling when Mrs. Lennox +told him that the party would not be complete +until they had picked up Miss Hester Dale +whose sister, unfortunately, was unable to go +with them. As we know, she delegated him to +escort Hester down and we may know too, +though no one on the coach suspected it, that he +went up the four flights of stairs two steps at a +time and nearly ran down Jack who was hobbling +up on his crutches. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_210'></a>210</span> +</p> +<p> +What if, when he and Hester went into the +street together she was immediately appropriated +by their host and given the seat of honor beside +him. Couldn’t Kenneth <em>see</em> her—every turn of +her pretty head—and wasn’t he inwardly proud +that she was chosen for this distinction and +didn’t he know that it would be his own fault if +he did not monopolize her later on? +</p> +<p> +As for Hester, she had never been in a merrier +mood and chattered on like a little magpie, forgetful +of her sister’s warning “not to talk herself +black in the face.” Every now and then she +would heave a little sigh and audibly wish Julie +were there—a wish promptly seconded by her +host, who nevertheless was amply satisfied with +his companion. +</p> +<p> +The mere sensation of bowling along over +smooth roads and through the beautiful environs +of Radnor was in itself a novelty and delight to +Hester but she was raised to the seventh heaven +of bliss when Mr. Lennox, after a talk they had +had about horses, said: +</p> +<p> +“Wouldn’t you like to take the ribbons, Miss +Dale?” +</p> +<p> +“Oh!” she gasped, “but my gloves—I can’t +drive in these,” holding up two white kid hands. +She did not think it necessary to add that they +were her only pair. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_211'></a>211</span> +</p> +<p> +“Take them off and I’ll give you mine. You +can manage even if they are big. Try.” +</p> +<p> +She tried and in another moment the gloves +were on, the ribbons slipped into her fingers and +the control of four superb horses lay within her +hands. Ah! how delicious it was to feel their +strength and hers! +</p> +<p> +“What would Mrs. Lennox say if she knew I +were driving?” +</p> +<p> +“She would not mind, but the others might. +We’ll never tell.” +</p> +<p> +“Never.” +</p> +<p> +They swung along at an even pace, but presently, +as if conscious that the ribbons had +changed hands, the horses became restive and +finally taking fright at an imaginary object, the +leaders shied and plunged forward madly. +</p> +<p> +“Give them their heads!” commanded Mr. +Lennox peremptorily. +</p> +<p> +“Don’t drive at quite such a mad pace, please +Mr. Lennox,” cried a girl from the rear, “you +frighten us nearly to death.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! it’s all right,” reassuringly, “they’ll +quiet down in a moment.” +</p> +<p> +Hester with set lips and feet firmly planted +was struggling to get them under control. She +did not speak nor did Mr. Lennox again, but he +watched her narrowly, alert and ready in a +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_212'></a>212</span> +second to relieve her. He thought her equal to the +emergency and she was, for after half a mile of +tearing madly over the ground, she succeeded in +regaining control of them and the horses, recognizing +the strength of an experienced hand, +quieted down into the old habit of obedience. +</p> +<p> +“Good!” cried Mr. Lennox, “you’re a crack +whip, as I thought.” +</p> +<p> +A little color came back into Hester’s white +face. “I’m so grateful to you for not taking +them away from me,” she said. “I should have +died of humiliation if you had.” +</p> +<p> +“I thought I could trust you to pull through, +but now that you have proved your prowess—and +I believe you just got the animals to playing +tricks to show what you <em>could</em> do, you sly +young person—aren’t you a bit tired? Shan’t I +drive?” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! thank you, yes, but I—I enjoyed it.” +</p> +<p> +She was very quiet after that, and presently +when they reached the house and Landor sprang +off and turned to lift her down, the two bright +red spots in her cheeks did not escape him nor +the subdued manner so unusual to her. +</p> +<p> +As they passed into the house Hester saw in +the hall a large table piled high with small white +boxes and she shuddered as she thought how +they had spent half the night over the completion +of those innocent looking things. The +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_213'></a>213</span> +satin bows actually had a “perky” look as if the +ribbon had just tied itself without any trouble +whatever! Turning her back on them abruptly +she followed Mrs. Lennox into the drawing-room, +where the ceremony took place a few moments +after their arrival. +</p> +<p> +It was a simple wedding with no bridesmaids +nor ushers nor adjuncts of any kind, and the +bridegroom had so large a family connection that +only intimate friends had been added to the list +so that the reception took on the informal character +of a large family gathering. When the +bride had been kissed all around, including every +male cousin, in spite of the laughing protests of +the bridegroom, she led the way into the dining-room +for supper. +</p> +<p> +“May I take you out, Miss Dale?” asked a +dapper young fellow who had just been presented +to Hester. +</p> +<p> +“Thank you, I—” +</p> +<p> +“You can’t walk off with Miss Dale in that +calm fashion, Charley,” said a voice back of +them, “she’s promised to come to supper with +me.” +</p> +<p> +Hester had no recollection of any such compact +so she looked up and said mischievously, +“What a wonderful memory you have, Mr. +Landor,” turning the while as if to move off +with the younger man. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_214'></a>214</span> +</p> +<p> +“You come with me, won’t you?” urged +Charley Bemis, “Landor always claims the earth +and never gives us younger fellows a chance. +We’ll have to hurry a bit, Miss Dale,” looking +at her entreatingly, “if we want to see the bride +cut the cake.” +</p> +<p> +“The cake!” she repeated, suddenly shrinking +back. “Oh! Mr. Bemis, you go on without me, +will you? I—” +</p> +<p> +“Run along, Charley,” said Landor. “Miss +Dale and I will follow. The dining-room will +never begin to hold us all anyway, so if we do +not get in you look us up and tell us who got the +ring. You may get it yourself if you hurry, +who knows!” +</p> +<p> +“Oh!” said Hester when the man had departed, +“I couldn’t go in there—I just couldn’t.” +</p> +<p> +“Of course not,” emphatically, “it is much +too crowded. They’ve covered in the piazza by +the dining-room. Won’t you let me bring you +something to eat out there?” +</p> +<p> +“How could you fib to that boy so!” exclaimed +the girl at the same time signifying her +willingness to be led to some less crowded spot. +</p> +<p> +Kenneth laughed. “You drove me to it. Do +you suppose I intended to let him walk off with +you under my very eyes?” +</p> +<p> +“Why not? I’m sure he seemed a very <em>nice</em> +boy,” with marked emphasis. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_215'></a>215</span> +</p> +<p> +“Oh! yes, he’s nice enough,” cheerfully, +“quite nice, now you mention it, but I’m not +just yearning for his society at the present moment.” +</p> +<p> +“Perhaps I am,” getting a wistful far-away +expression in her eyes that was tantalizing. +</p> +<p> +“Here we are,” said the man abruptly as they +reached a semi-circular piazza where tables and +chairs had been placed. “If you will sit down, +Miss Dale, I’ll look up Mr. Bemis immediately.” +</p> +<p> +“Thank you,” demurely, “but if it <em>should</em> +happen that you found the supper first, would +you mind bringing that instead? I am <em>so</em> hungry,” +with a pathetic droop at the corners of her +mouth. +</p> +<p> +He went off on air, returning followed by a +waiter almost before she had a chance to miss him. +</p> +<p> +And what a gay little supper that was! They +had a small table quite to themselves, where +Landor played host and was solicitous in providing +for all her wants. Mr. Lennox, wandering +about with an eye to his party, smiled across the +piazza at her and reported to his wife that Hester +was being well taken care of. Half unconsciously +the girl herself was aware that her +slightest wish was anticipated and she caught +herself wondering as she played with her ice, +whether it was chance or design that led Mr. +Landor to avoid having any cake served at their +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_216'></a>216</span> +table. It was everywhere else in abundance; +hundreds of colored frosted cakes that seemed to +Hester like so many little imps grinning at her +and crying, “You made me—you made me!” +This fantastic notion wrought itself into her tired +brain until she wanted to scream out from very +nervousness and caused Kenneth to say, as if +divining her thoughts: +</p> +<p> +“You are tired, Miss Dale. I am afraid you +had an anxious night of it. I hope your father +is better this morning.” +</p> +<p> +“How did you know?” +</p> +<p> +“We—we missed you at the reception,” +evasively, “and when Dr. Ware went off I had +my suspicions.” +</p> +<p> +“It was not Daddy,” she said quietly, “it +was—other things.” Then in a lighter tone, +“Don’t look so solemn, please, I want to be gay +and forget last night.” +</p> +<p> +“What would happen, Miss Dale, if I were to +lecture you?” smiling at her. +</p> +<p> +“Try and see,” teasingly. “Probably I shall +laugh. I usually do when Julie scolds me and +then she laughs too and that spoils the effect. +Well, begin. What is the greatest of my enormities? +Have you made out a list?” +</p> +<p> +“Will you promise me something?” earnestly, +leaning forward with a pleading expression on +his handsome face. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_217'></a>217</span> +</p> +<p> +“Perhaps. I am in a most docile mood at +this moment.” +</p> +<p> +“Then promise me you will do no more driving. +You are not equal to it to-night, indeed +you are not, and it takes all the strength out of +you.” +</p> +<p> +“How do you know I drove? Did Mr. Lennox +tell you?” regarding him with raised eyebrows. +</p> +<p> +“No—but I knew.” +</p> +<p> +“If you are one of those mysterious persons +who always know everything, I am going to +avoid you,” she laughed, feeling herself flush +under his earnest scrutiny. +</p> +<p> +“You have not promised,” he persisted. +</p> +<p> +“Did I promise to promise?” with a swift provoking +glance from under her long lashes. +</p> +<p> +“Miss Dale,” pleading, “I never asked a +favor of you before.” +</p> +<p> +“Why should you?” wrinkling up her forehead +and wishing he had not so persuasive a voice. +</p> +<p> +“I know—probably you think it is impertinent, +but” coaxingly, “if you would just this +once,—” +</p> +<p> +“Well, is this where you sneaked off to?” +cried a voice beside them; “a pretty chase +you’ve led me!” and Charley Bemis dropped +into the nearest chair and held out a plate to +Hester. “See here, Miss Dale, you wouldn’t +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_218'></a>218</span> +go to the mountain, so I’ve brought the mountain +to you. The bride cut the cake long ago +but I saved my piece to eat with you. Landor +doesn’t get a crumb.” +</p> +<p> +Landor looked as if he would like to stuff the +whole slice down the man’s throat. The girl +smiled and resigned herself to at least make a +pretense of eating the thing she had tried so +desperately to avoid. +</p> +<p> +“There is something in your half,” suggested +young Bemis significantly. +</p> +<p> +“Is there?” replied Hester, wishing his +enthusiasm were less. “You find it for me.” +</p> +<p> +He cut her piece and pulled out something +wrapped in paraffine paper which proved to be a +shining gold dollar. +</p> +<p> +“Oh! you’ve got it!” he cried. “Miss Dale’s +got the money,” turning to announce it to the +whole piazza, “she’s going to be rich!” +</p> +<p> +“How nice of you to prophesy such good fortune,” +she replied picking up the coin and rising. +“Won’t you come and help me find Mrs. Lennox +and tell her about it? I am sure Mr. Landor +will excuse us?” +</p> +<p> +Kenneth, who had risen, bowed low and +wondered how so adorably pretty a girl could be +so stony-hearted. He was utterly confounded +when, as she brushed by him she slipped something +in his hand with a whispered “That’s for +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_219'></a>219</span> +luck,” and vanished with Bemis in attendance. +A quick indrawing of his fingers into the palm +of his hand told Landor a little coin lay within his +grasp. A half-smothered ejaculation escaped +him! Her luck she had passed on to him! Did +he dare attribute to it any significance? No outward +sign betrayed his inward perturbation as he +sauntered into the house to join the other +guests. +</p> +<p> +Whether it was Kenneth’s skillful management +or a preconceived arrangement on Mrs. Lennox’s +part or just Fate, deponent saith not, but the +fact remains that when the coach started off again +that evening, Hester found herself ensconced on +the back seat with Landor, the rest of the party +chatting gayly in front of them, the guards well +in the rear. +</p> +<p> +“Miss Dale,” Landor said when they had +ridden some moments in silence, “are you too +tired to-night to let me talk to you a little, seriously?” +He had no desire to lose any time. +</p> +<p> +“Then you think I can be serious?” +</p> +<p> +“I know you can, only you never choose to be +with me.” +</p> +<p> +“I <em>am</em> an awful tease,” she admitted, touched +by his wistful tone, “but I can be the most serious +person in the world and I should like to have +you to talk to me, only—you are not going to +scold me any more, are you, Mr. Landor? I +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_220'></a>220</span> +think I am really too tired for that.” Her low +musical voice seemed to drift to him plaintively +through the darkness. +</p> +<p> +“I was going to be selfishly egotistical and +talk about—about a friend of mine,” hoping she +had not detected how near he had come to blundering. +“I wanted to ask your advice about +him if you are quite sure you are not too tired +to listen, Miss Dale.” +</p> +<p> +“Of course I am not. I should like to hear +about your friend, Mr. Landor.” +</p> +<p> +Was there ever a voice so sweet, he thought, +or a girl so full of contradictions? One moment +bewitchingly, aggravatingly whimsical, the next +revealing unfathomable depths of a nature which +to him seemed the purest and noblest in the +world. Aloud he said: +</p> +<p> +“My friend is torn by a divided duty. He +wants to go to the war but—” +</p> +<p> +“You think there will be war? Can’t he go?” +she interrupted. “It seems to me every man +must go who can.” +</p> +<p> +“Yes, he can, but there are people whom he +loves whom he hates to leave—more than that +whom he wants to stay and protect. It is as if +his whole future were at stake—not only his but +theirs, and he can’t seem to see his way clear.” +</p> +<p> +“Are they old and dependent on him for support, +these people?” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_221'></a>221</span> +</p> +<p> +“No, but he wants them to become dependent +on him and how can that be if he goes away?” +</p> +<p> +“If they love him,” the girl said emphatically, +“they will not stand in his way.” +</p> +<p> +“But he does not know that they love him +or that they will ever love him. He only knows +that he loves them and—oh! Miss Dale,” sweeping +aside this strangely complicated case, “if you +had a brother in times like these, what would +you do?” +</p> +<p> +“Do?” she cried; “why, I’d help him off +to the front without a moment’s hesitation! +Julie and I would be the proudest girls in the +world if we had a brother to go to the war! If +Daddy were well he would go—there never was +a finer officer than Daddy. Oh! Mr. Landor, +you know us so little that you’ve no idea how +strongly we feel about these things. We’ve tried +in our own small way, Julie and I, to be soldiers +ourselves and we think no sacrifice too great to +make for one another and for our country.” In +her earnestness she had forgotten the man beside +her, the friend and everything save the inspiration +of those principles which were as the very +air she breathed. +</p> +<p> +He made no reply, fearing to break the spell +and startle her back into her old elusiveness. +This revelation of her inner self was very precious +to him. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_222'></a>222</span> +</p> +<p> +Presently she said: “Perhaps I know a little +how your friend feels, because I have always +thought if ever I lived in war times I should go +as a nurse, but now I could not consider such a +thing.” +</p> +<p> +“You? You are too young,” he gasped, +never dreaming of this possibility. +</p> +<p> +“No, I am not too young, but Julie could +not carry on our business and take care of Daddy, +too, all alone, and my duty is here.” +</p> +<p> +“You are doing active service in a field much +harder than anything they may see in Cuba,” +he said intently. +</p> +<p> +“Oh! no, don’t say that; I do not deserve it; +but you have talked to me so frankly about your +friend that I wanted you to know I understand a +little, though I do not believe I have been of any +help. But this much I know, if I were one of +those people whom he loves, however much I +might need him and perhaps want him,”—was +her voice faltering?—“I should urge him to go +and love him the better for going and believe +that his future and all connected with him would +be the richer and the brighter for the personal +sacrifice.” +</p> +<p> +There was an exultant ring in her low voice +that set the man’s heart to throbbing with a pain +strangely new and exquisite and so great was +his emotion that for some time he did not trust +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_223'></a>223</span> +himself to speak. When he did he said very +gently: +</p> +<p> +“You <em>have</em> helped my friend, Miss Dale, more +than you have any idea and I thank you for him. +Some day, perhaps, you will let him thank you +himself. I—I shall always remember your kindness +to-night” (poor fellow, it was not easy to +pick his words calmly when he longed to pour +his heart out to her). “I may not see you again +for awhile; I—I am going away.” +</p> +<p> +The coach drew up at her door and she was +brought to a sudden realization of her surroundings +by the laughing salutations of the party as +they said goodnight. Kenneth had sprung to +the ground and was waiting to assist her +to alight. She was not conscious of the gentle, +almost tender manner in which he lifted her +down, but as he stood with bared head holding +the door open, for her, she stopped a moment +and put out her hands impulsively. +</p> +<p> +“Is this good-by?” she said, her beautiful +eyes looking full into his. +</p> +<p> +“Yes,” with her hands close in his, “I shall +go out with the first regiment from Radnor.” +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_224'></a>224</span>CHAPTER XVIII</h2> +<p> +Julie was in bed, but not asleep, when Hester +came in that night, and propped herself +up on her elbow to listen with absorbed interest +while she gave an account of herself. +</p> +<p> +“Julie dear,” the younger girl began, “never +urge me again to go anywhere where I am to be +confronted by the fruit of our labor. I can’t stand +it. I thought I should die when I first saw the +boxes of cake piled up in the hall—of course in +a way it was a relief to know they were safely +there, but it gave me an actual pain to remember +how we nearly killed ourselves over them. +Then a man I met nearly dragged me out to see +the bride cut the cake. That was too much and +Mr. Landor came to the rescue.” +</p> +<p> +“How nice of him!” +</p> +<p> +“Yes,” admitted Hester, “he <em>was</em> nice and +we were having a jolly time when that awful man +pounced down upon us, bride cake in hand, and +I was actually forced to eat some of it!” +</p> +<p> +“Poor child! Couldn’t you have intimated +that you had tasted it just a few times before?” +</p> +<div><a name='i232' id='i232'></a></div> +<div class='figcenter' style='padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='i006' id='i006'></a> +<img src="images/illus-232.jpg" alt="JULIE WAS IN BED WHEN HESTER CAME IN THAT NIGHT" title=""/><br /> +<span class='caption'>JULIE WAS IN BED WHEN HESTER CAME IN THAT NIGHT</span> +</div> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_225'></a>225</span></div> +<p> +“I was tempted to, but out of consideration +for Mrs. Lennox I spared him the shock. And +then what do you suppose? I got the gold dollar! +I would not have bothered to put such a +polish on it yesterday if I had known it was coming +back to me!” +</p> +<p> +“Did you throw it out of the window in your +best high-tragedy style?” +</p> +<p> +“No, I gave it to Mr. Landor. He looked so +cross when Mr. Bemis joined us that he was +absolutely funny, so I thought I’d just give him +a little present—‘for a good boy on his birthday’ +or something of that sort, you know, only he +wasn’t so alarmingly good and it wasn’t his +birthday,—at least I don’t suppose it was, do +you?” +</p> +<p> +“Hester, you do talk the most idiotic nonsense!” +</p> +<p> +“Do I? Well, I’ve been pretty serious the +past hour,” she said soberly as she slipped off +her gown and seated herself on the edge of the +bed preparatory to taking down her hair. “Julie, +we are going to have war!” +</p> +<p> +To Julie, who could not be expected to know +her sister’s train of thought, this announcement +seemed so irrelevant that she looked at her wonderingly. +</p> +<p> +“It was not in to-night’s paper,” she said. +</p> +<p> +“No, but it is in the air. Mr. Landor thinks +it is inevitable. He talked with me to-night +about a friend of his who’s crazy to go. I did +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_226'></a>226</span> +not suspect a thing at first but afterward I did—it’s +himself, Julie—he means to volunteer with +the first call for troops.” +</p> +<p> +“That is just what I should expect of him, +Hester.” +</p> +<p> +“Y-e-s,” reluctantly, “but do you know from +things he said it is evidently going to be a tussle +for him to make up his mind to leave. He is all +upset about it and oh! Julie dear, how I did +wish you were there to talk to him—you always +say such beautiful, helpful things. It is some +one he cares about—perhaps it is his father. Do +you suppose it <em>could</em> be any one else, Julie?” +</p> +<p> +“I don’t know, dear”—certain suspicions in +regard to Landor gaining ground every minute—“perhaps +it is Jessie Davis,” wickedly, for Julie +could do her share of teasing too. +</p> +<p> +“That fashion plate!” scornfully. “I don’t +believe a word of it! She’s not fit to button +his shoes!” +</p> +<p> +“Probably she would not care to,” remarked +Julie, intensely amused at this taking up of the +cudgels in Landor’s behalf; and then, thinking +it best—this wise Julie!—not to prolong the jest, +she said, “It is probably his father. He is old, +you know, and Mr. Landor may hesitate to go +off and leave him. I am glad he talked with +you, dear, about anything he had so much at +heart, for it shows how much he appreciates and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_227'></a>227</span> +values your opinion and you probably talked to +him twice as well as I could, you funny little +baby owl!” +</p> +<p> +Hester’s reply to this was to fling herself down +on the foot of the bed and cry in a muffled tone, +“I’m so tired—so dead tired! I didn’t realize +it until I kept so still coming home and then I +ached so I wanted to scream while Mr. Landor +was talking to me!” +</p> +<p> +Julie’s arms were around her in a moment. +“The strain has been too much, dear. You cannot +stand the work and play too,—it is no use +trying.” +</p> +<p> +“But I like to play,” cried Hester rebelliously, +“and sometimes I feel so wicked—as if I couldn’t +keep up my end another minute, and then I want +to run away—all of us run away—to have ‘The +Hustle’ again and go racing out of all this, and +then,”—her voice broke,—“Oh! then Julie darling, +I am so ashamed of such thoughts—so +humiliated to think I can’t be as patient as you +are!” +</p> +<p> +“I know, dear,” stroking her sister’s hair +softly, “and I am not patient—not half as patient +as I try to be—only I hold myself with a fearfully +tight rein for fear I’ll go all to pieces. We +are both pretty much knocked out now, dear, +with the strain of the winter, the newness of +things and—” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_228'></a>228</span> +</p> +<p> +“Not to mention being half fed,” inserted +Hester. +</p> +<p> +“But we have paid all our expenses as we’ve +gone along and kept out of debt even if we have +half starved to do it. You see, dear, up to +now,” said Julie, the accountant, “we have had +to put such a large amount of our earnings back +into the business for all sorts of things.” +</p> +<p> +“Imagine what cousin Nancy would say if +she knew how we wriggled along on almost nothing, +you and I!” +</p> +<p> +“She’d say we were fools not to have accounts +with the butcher, the baker and candlestick-maker +but we do not agree with her, and Daddy, +bless his heart! does not want for anything. +Thank heaven, we’ve accomplished that much! +Isn’t it a mercy, dear, that he does not realize +things? It would break his heart!” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! yes, but how I do long to have our +darling old Daddy back!” +</p> +<p> +Julie said nothing. Her chin was very rigid +but in a few moments she said cheerfully, “I +think the spring promises a good deal. Our +work increases every day and we can soon begin +to live better. Bridget says marketing is much +cheaper in the summer, and if we only make +enough now to carry Daddy comfortably +through the dull season when people are away +and we are not earning much, we’ll get on famously. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_229'></a>229</span> +Just think what magnificent times we’ll +have this summer just loafing around Daddy’s +room!” +</p> +<p> +Hester, who seldom allowed herself such +luxury of woe as she had just been indulging +in, sat up, wiped her eyes on the corner of the +sheet and said emphatically, “I’m a fiend and I +ought to be cow-hided!” +</p> +<p> +“I’ll paddle you instead,” said Julie, picking +up the hair-brush Hester had dropped and making +as if to apply the back of it vigorously. +</p> +<p> +Hester dodged but Julie caught her and, +springing out of bed, planted her firmly in a +chair and said, “I’ll brush that crazy head of +yours and help you to bed or you’ll never get +there! It must be all hours of the night.” +</p> +<p> +“You’ll catch your death of cold,” remonstrated +Hester. +</p> +<p> +“I won’t, and if you’ll keep as still as a mouse +and not scream when I comb your hair—” +</p> +<p> +“You pull like the dickens; you know you +do!” +</p> +<p> +“I do not and I wish you’d stop talking and +give me a chance. I declare you get worse +every day—I tremble to think what you’re coming +to!—and I’ve, oh! such a piece of news to +tell you!” +</p> +<p> +She was wholly unprepared for the clutch of +Hester’s arms about her neck as she cried, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_230'></a>230</span> +“Don’t tell me to-night, Julie dear, I—I know—all—about—it!” +</p> +<p> +“Do you?” holding her fast. “Then aren’t you +glad it has all come out this way?” +</p> +<p> +“Yes, Julie darling,” stifling a sob. +</p> +<p> +“Why, Hester, what is it? You must not +cry, dear. I can’t think what is the matter!” +</p> +<p> +“I’m a selfish brute, but oh, I’m not really, +Julie—not really. I think it is the most beautiful +thing!” +</p> +<p> +“What is ‘the most beautiful thing’?” wondering +if the child were losing her mind. +</p> +<p> +“That he’s been here. I knew it the moment +you spoke. As if he’d fail to come!” +</p> +<p> +“Hester! do you mean you think that I—I—” +</p> +<p> +Hester nodded. +</p> +<p> +“But I don’t dear, not the least little bit in +the world!” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, Julie!” +</p> +<p> +For a moment they clung together. Then +Julie gave a hysterical laugh. +</p> +<p> +“What a silly old goose you were to go having +absurd thoughts about me, and how dared +you, how <em>dared</em> you think I was in love with any +one?” +</p> +<p> +“I did not know,” penitently, “you kept so +still about Monsieur Grémond and he <em>was</em> in love +with you, wasn’t he?” +</p> +<p> +“Yes dear. He came this afternoon and I +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_231'></a>231</span> +sent him away. We do not want to have secrets +from each other, do we, old girl, but I never +talked to you much about him because there was +a time when I did not quite know whether I +cared for him or not. Perhaps back in the old +days, if he had asked me, I might have said yes, +but I doubt it—it was more a sort of fascination +he exercised over me for awhile and now I am +truly thankful he has come and gone. He has +removed every particle of doubt as to my attitude +toward him.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, I am so glad. I couldn’t bear the +thought of his carrying you off to France.” +</p> +<p> +Julie’s eyes opened wide. “Did you suppose +I’d go away and leave you and Daddy and the +rest?” in a tone of astonishment. +</p> +<p> +“Some Prince Charming is coming along to +carry you off some day, Julie dear,” said Hester, +who could bring herself to regard such an +event with some degree of complacency now +that it was not an immediate fact. “I’m not +quite such a selfish pig” (she never spared herself +in the matter of epithets), “as to expect to +have you always.” +</p> +<p> +“I think we are sufficient unto each other +now, dear,” said Julie seriously, “and we may +always be, for all the years to come; but if some +day our lives should change—a new interest +enter in—we’ll share it and make it beautify the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_232'></a>232</span> +lives of both of us just as we’ve always shared +every joy and sorrow ever since we were babies.” +She kissed her sister solemnly. +</p> +<p> +“You blessed Julie!” was the response. +</p> +<p> +When the gas was out and Hester, the irrepressible, +finally in bed, the light of the full +moon came streaming into the little room. And +lingering with a caressing touch it fell upon a +white pillow on which a curly golden head and +a sleek dark one lay pressed close together. In +the solemn stillness the breathing of two slender +forms told that the excitement of the past forty-eight +hours had at last ended in much needed +sleep. +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_233'></a>233</span>CHAPTER XIX</h2> +<p> +Mrs. Driscoe was not a reasonable +woman, never had been reasonable, had +no desire to be reasonable; it was therefore not +to be expected that she would take a reasonable +attitude toward Sidney Renshawe when he went +down to Virginia early that spring and asked +her for her Nannie. In vain did he argue and +cajole, in vain did the dear Colonel remonstrate, +in vain did little Nannie cry and plead; to one +and all she turned a deaf ear. It was no—no—no +then and forever. +</p> +<p> +The County discussed the situation freely and +wondered that so worldly a mother should frown +upon so eligible a <em>parti</em>. Sidney Renshawe was +well born, fairly rich, rising steadily in his profession; +all the County knew that much, though +it is doubtful if any one of them had ever been +in Radnor. What if Renshawe’s hair was red +and his mustache a trifle bristly? Didn’t that +add a touch of strength to his face and suggest a +resemblance to a certain Prisoner of Zenda, who, +though only a man in a book, as every one said, +was, nevertheless, the most idolized of heroes. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_234'></a>234</span> +As for poor little Nannie, it was plainly to be +seen she was losing flesh over the situation. +</p> +<p> +As she wrote the girls, she was “torn by conflicting +emotions,” using the well-worn phrase +because the poor little thing had no words of her +own in which to express her feelings. She had +never had complex feelings before. Hitherto +her life had consisted in loving and being loved, +which led her naturally enough into a similar +state of things with Sidney Renshawe, who +came, saw and conquered her girlish heart. The +Colonel was her stanch friend and ally. He +liked Renshawe and felt he was just the man to +whom he could trust his little girl when the time +came to give her up. And that was not necessarily +imminent, for if Mrs. Driscoe was unreasonable +Renshawe certainly was not and was +willing to wait one, two, three years if need be. +But Mrs. Driscoe remained obdurate and the +household was plunged into a state of strained +atmospheric conditions such as had never been +known before. +</p> +<p> +“I can’t help loving him and it isn’t wrong to +love him, is it?” little Nannie would say appealingly +to the Colonel. +</p> +<p> +“No, no, Puss, be patient. We’ll win her +over soon.” It is doubtful if the Colonel believed +this cheerful prophecy, but the child had +to be comforted. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_235'></a>235</span> +</p> +<p> +Renshawe had remained two weeks with his +friends at the plantation adjacent to the Driscoes, +seeing Nannie every day. Mrs. Driscoe did not +refuse him this boon but, declined to receive him +herself and intimated so plainly that the man’s +room was preferable to his company that the girl +took little pleasure in his visits and agreed with +him that it was far better he should go away. +Without her mother’s permission she refused to +become engaged but the night previous to his +departure she allowed him to slip on her finger a +certain simple little ring which he reminded her +he had been carrying in his pocket since the night +they met. The next day he went north leaving +his heart in Virginia, with a delicious sense of +its security in Nannie’s keeping. The consciousness +was strong within him that the winning +of such as she was worth the waiting. +</p> +<p> +And Mrs. Driscoe all this while went about +with the aggrieved air of one whose troubles were +scarcely to be understood by an unsympathetic +world. If she had been put to it she could have +given no reason for her opposition to Renshawe, +for she had none and had shown him marked +favor at the beginning. But that was before, as +she told the Colonel, “her suspicions were +aroused.” From the moment they were, Renshawe +was made unpleasantly conscious of it. +</p> +<p> +While Nannie, sustained by the Colonel and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_236'></a>236</span> +the County’s backing, got what solace she could +out of the days that were so long and oh! so +lonely after Sidney left her, he, back in Radnor, +turned for comfort to the Dale girls, who took +him into their hearts for Nannie’s sake and soon +learned to like him for his own. He became a +frequent visitor, calling usually Sunday afternoons +when he felt he would be less likely to +disturb them, and he wrote Nannie that except a +certain little girl in Virginia whose name he +would never divulge, they were the sweetest girls +he had ever known and the bravest. But he did +not tell Nannie how as he came to observe them +more closely he discovered in their faces little +careworn lines which told a tale their lips never +would have disclosed and how about Julie, +especially, there was a subdued, almost intense +manner, as if she were holding herself in a vise. +They never spoke of their work or their cares to +him or any one else and made light of any passing +reference to their business. Indeed, as far as +Sidney might have known from them, they lived +quite like other girls. +</p> +<p> +In regard to his friend Grémond’s previous connection +with them or of his call on Julie, Renshawe +knew nothing. The Frenchman left town +the day following that on which he had seen +Julie and had not referred to the Dales in any +way either to him or Dr. Ware, who was left to +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_237'></a>237</span> +draw his own conclusions. This was not so +simple as might be supposed, for while in one +light the man’s sudden disappearance looked as +if Julie might have given him his congé, viewed +from another point, especially taken in connection +with a certain happy light in Julie’s eyes +these days when he caught her glance, it led him +to believe that perhaps the girl had given him her +promise but required that he should wait yet +a longer time to claim her. The Doctor longed +to know and wearied himself with imagining why +she did not confide in him. But since she did +not, delicacy forbade his mentioning Grémond’s +name. +</p> +<p> +Another person who did some speculating +over Grémond was Mrs. Lennox, but being a +woman she arrived at her conclusions quickly +and decided that his precipitous flight to France +when he had been booked for some weeks in +Radnor, argued ill for the result of his trip across +the country. She was not at home the one time +he had called on her and the fact that he was not +at more pains to seek her out and continue the +confidential relations established in her sanctum +on his previous visit, satisfied her that he could +not have found what he was so eagerly seeking. +Being a sympathetic woman she was sorry, but +she would have thought more of him had he +chosen to tell her the outcome of his affairs. As +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_238'></a>238</span> +he did not, she dismissed him from her mind +altogether, having agreed with Miss Marston +one day when they were discussing him, that he +was a clever man but after all a trifle too self-centered. +To tell the truth Mrs. Lennox had +been mistaken in her analysis of his character +and it annoyed her. +</p> +<p> +A fortnight after the wedding the Dale girls +were devouring with eager eyes one morning a +very small note and a very large check which +they could scarcely read, so great was their excitement. +</p> +<p> +“Oh, what a relief!” cried Julie, “to know +that everything pleased Mrs. Truxton, and how +good she was to write such a kind appreciative +note to people like us whom she scarcely knows! +Let’s go and read it to Bridget.” +</p> +<p> +Bridget, when she heard it, was reduced to +tears and presently they were all laughing and +crying together, for the work of this first big +order had been more of an anxiety than any one +of them cared to acknowledge, while its success +expressed so kindly by their thoughtful customer +meant as much in its way as the accompanying +check, which fairly dazzled them. +</p> +<p> +“One hundred and twenty-five dollars!” cried +Hester ecstatically. “We’re millionaires! Oh— +oh—oh! to think of our <em>earning</em> so much +money!” She waved the check wildly over her +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_239'></a>239</span> +head and even insisted that Peter Snooks should +have a sniff at it before she said, “Wouldn’t you +just like to frame it and keep it forever?” +</p> +<p> +“I know what I should like best of all to do +with it,” said Julie. +</p> +<p> +“I bet Miss Hester can guess by the knowin’ +look in her eyes,” said Bridget. “It’s meself +that knows too, what your blessed selves is +thinkin’.” +</p> +<p> +“Of course you both know,” Julie said +quietly, “we want to begin to pay Dr. Ware +rent.” +</p> +<p> +They went the next afternoon to his office. +On the doorsteps they encountered Miss Ware, +who turned about as she saw them approach. +</p> +<p> +“Don’t let us detain you,” said Julie politely, +“we have just come for a little business talk with +your brother.” +</p> +<p> +“Ah!” she replied, “I fancied you got about +all of that sort of thing you wanted at home. +You’d better come upstairs and let me make you +some tea—you look peaked, both of you. Philip +ought to give you a tonic. Tell him I said so, +and come up afterward. I insist upon it and +shall have the tea ready. It will not do you any +harm to sit down in a different atmosphere for a +while. I suppose you do get sick to death of +a kitchen.” +</p> +<p> +There was no doubt that Miss Ware possessed +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_240'></a>240</span> +to perfection the faculty of rubbing one the +wrong way, but Julie deemed it wise not to +decline these overtures and made no further protest +against her going in with them. +</p> +<p> +“Horrid old thing! How I hate her!” whispered +Hester, as Miss Ware went on upstairs and +they waited a moment in the Doctor’s ante-room. +</p> +<p> +“So do I, but she’s <em>his</em> sister and she means +well.” +</p> +<p> +“You’d find excuses for the old boy himself.” +</p> +<p> +“No, I wouldn’t,” laughed Julie, “but—here’s +Dr. Ware.” +</p> +<p> +He bowed to them as he entered from the +private office and passed by with an elderly man, +with whom he was in deep conversation. In a +moment he returned and greeted the girls +warmly. +</p> +<p> +“Well,” he said, giving each a hand, “this is +delightful. Come into the other room. That +was old Mr. Landor—Kenneth’s father, by the +way—did you notice him? He is about half +Kenneth’s size, but he has force enough for a +dozen men. I wish you girls knew him.” +</p> +<p> +He pulled out chairs as he talked and ensconced +the girls comfortably, then stood against +the table facing them with arms folded and the +smile on his face which Bridget vowed was “like +the blessed sun for warmin’ the cockles of your +heart.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_241'></a>241</span> +</p> +<p> +“It is good to have you here,” he said +heartily, “I wish you came more often. Perhaps,” +with a laugh that showed the gleam of +his white teeth, “I do not give you a chance—I +go so often to see you.” +</p> +<p> +“If you came every hour of the day it +wouldn’t be too often,” exclaimed Hester, who +never loved people by halves. “But Julie is +going to do the talking to-day. I intend to keep +still.” +</p> +<p> +“As if you could! Well, Julie?” smiling at +her. +</p> +<p> +“We have come to have a little business talk +with you,” she said, twisting her fingers together +nervously and finding it a little difficult to begin. +</p> +<p> +“Delighted to be so honored,” he replied +lightly, bowing low. +</p> +<p> +“It is about the—the rent,” said Julie, who +wished her words would not stick in her throat. +“We are getting on so well with our work that +we want to begin to pay you. We thought if +you would let us begin this month and—” +</p> +<p> +“And not object or scold us or anything,” +broke in Hester who never could remain out of a +conversation, “but just take the money, we’d +feel a thousand times happier, though no money +or anything else could ever express our gratitude +for all you are doing.” +</p> +<p> +He still leaned against the table with folded +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_242'></a>242</span> +arms but the smile had given place to an expression +of sadness. +</p> +<p> +“Have you both quite finished?” he asked +when Hester had stopped for lack of breath. +</p> +<p> +“We never could finish talking about your +kindness,” put in Julie. +</p> +<p> +The Doctor raised his hand as if to waive that +aside. “I have listened to your proposition,” +he said, “because I am a practical business man +and I understand your spirit. It is the height of +your ambition to be independent.” +</p> +<p> +“Yes,” they assented. +</p> +<p> +“When your father broke down,” he continued, +“I longed to take you all home and look +after you. I was amply able to do it and he is +my oldest and best friend. I would have done +it, too, if you girls had not astonished me by +displaying so much courage and such a determination +to fight your own battles that I could +only stand aside and watch you work out your +own salvation.” +</p> +<p> +“You have made the way easier all the time,” +said Julie tremulously. +</p> +<p> +The Doctor cleared his throat. +</p> +<p> +“I have been so glad to share a bit of the +responsibility, but now my faithful little comrades +want to shoulder it all.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, Dr. Ware, you don’t think—” began +Hester impulsively. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_243'></a>243</span> +</p> +<p> +“Yes, I do think,” he interrupted, “that +you have the right idea and whatever my personal +inclination may be, I like your spirit of +independence and it shall be as you say.” +</p> +<p> +Hester flung her arms about his neck and +kissed him. “Do you know,” she said brokenly, +“Julie and I are getting so puffed up with +conceit over our business prosperity that presently +you will disown us altogether.” +</p> +<p> +“Shall I?” holding her fast. “What do you +think, Julie?” with a searching gaze into the +face of the older girl who stood a little apart +from them. +</p> +<p> +Julie flushed and turned her eyes away—tell-tale +eyes like hers were not to be trusted. “I +think,” she said with a supreme effort to speak +calmly, “I think we had better go upstairs for +tea. Miss Ware will be wondering what has +become of us.” +</p> +<p> +When the Doctor learned that tea was brewing +in the library he followed them upstairs and +electrified his sister by handing about tea and +taking a cup himself with as much complacency +as if he were in the habit of dawdling around a +tea-table every afternoon of his life. Miss Ware +wished he hadn’t come, for she had intended to +ply the girls with questions about their work; +questions which in the presence of her brother +she hesitated to ask, standing, as she did, in considerable +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_244'></a>244</span> +awe of him. She did manage, while +he was talking to Hester, to catechise Julie a +little, but that young woman’s answers were so +evasive, yet withal so sweetly polite that Miss +Ware felt very much as if she were hitting a +rubber ball, which, while showing the imprint of +her attack, bounded back every time to the starting +point. It happened also that Dr. Ware +having some notion of what his sister might be +up to, rescued Julie from too prolonged a tête-à-tête +and with infinite tact kept the conversation +in such general channels that personalities were +forgotten and Miss Ware quite shone in her +desire to be agreeable. There are many persons +who, given their own conversational way, manage +in the course of an hour to reduce to a state of +irritation every person in the room, yet who, +guided and steered by a stronger force, rise to +the best that is in them and produce such a +favorable impression that one wonders how one +ever thought them other than agreeable. It was +thus with Miss Ware, who under the guidance +of her brother, appeared to the girls in a new +light, and she herself had the unusual sensation +of regretting that they had taken so early a +departure. +</p> +<p> +“I wish I had asked them to stay on to dinner,” +she said when they had gone. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_245'></a>245</span> +</p> +<p> +“I wish you had,” said the Doctor, accustomed +to her after thoughts. +</p> +<p> +“Why didn’t you suggest it?” +</p> +<p> +“I was not sure that it would be agreeable +to you, Mary.” +</p> +<p> +“Humph!” she said. Then critically, “Hester +<em>is</em> extraordinarily pretty—and what an air! +She’s almost conspicuous. How is your scheme +about Kenneth getting on?” +</p> +<p> +“It is not a ‘scheme,’ Mary. I wish you +would not express it just that way. And I have +concluded I am not the right person to go in for +match-making. Think no more about it.” +</p> +<p> +“Humph!” she said again. +</p> +<p> +“I doubt if either of the girls will care to +marry,” he volunteered. +</p> +<p> +“Girls are queer,” she said sententiously. +</p> +<p> +“Are they?” he rejoined wearily. “I do not +think I know.” +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_246'></a>246</span>CHAPTER XX</h2> +<p> +That spring would always be a memorable +one both to the girls and the country at +large, for momentous events followed one upon +another in rapid succession. War was declared +with Spain, as Kenneth had prophesied, and all +the bustle and activity attendant upon the preparations +of hostilities with a foreign power were +felt throughout the nation. +</p> +<p> +Kenneth, believing such a crisis inevitable, +had prepared to respond promptly to the first +call for troops. +</p> +<p> +There had been a fierce tussle with his father +when first he broached the subject, but by that +time Mr. Landor had learned that Kenneth’s +was not a nature to be forced into subjection and +heard him out with far more respect than would +have been accorded him a year ago. Mr. Landor +suggested, in the course of the talk, that it +was a pity to leave the business just as he was +mastering it; and Kenneth agreed with him. +But all the patriotism in his nature was aroused +and this, combined with Hester’s inspiration and +his naturally adventurous spirit, held him proof +against his father’s arguments. This strength +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_247'></a>247</span> +and decision were not lost upon the older man, +who, having put forth every argument to keep +his son at home, ended the discussion by saying, +somewhat abruptly: +</p> +<p> +“When the call came in ’61 I could not +go. I had a father and mother dependent on +me. I’m—I’m not dependent on you, Kenneth, +and your country needs you. I should +have been disappointed in you if you had not +wanted to go.” +</p> +<p> +“Thank you, father,” with a hearty grip of +the hand for he thought he understood the personal +sacrifice his father was making, though, +man-fashion, he said no word. +</p> +<p> +And so Kenneth used his influence toward the +end he had in view, with the good result that +when on that twenty-third day of April the +President issued his first call for troops, he was +given a commission as lieutenant in the crack +cavalry troop of Radnor and ordered into the +State camp to await developments. +</p> +<p> +The girls saw the troopers go. They happened +to be in the business part of the city that +afternoon and were attracted by groups of people +standing about and talking excitedly. Further +investigation, coupled with the sound of a +bugle in the distance, caused them to take +refuge on the nearest steps and wait with bated +breath for the militia to appear. Electric cars +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_248'></a>248</span> +had stopped running, wagons rattled off into the +side streets, leaving the main thoroughfare clear, +and presently they came—a troop of cavalry followed +by a regiment of infantry, the splendid +column swinging along to the gay music of the +band, whose medley of martial airs wound up +suggestively with “The Girl I Left Behind Me.” +</p> +<p> +The crowd broke into a great spontaneous +cheer and cheered and cheered again, shouting +until they were hoarse. On the sidewalks, steps, +from windows all about, people craned their +necks for a last look at the departing soldiers. +Women waved their handkerchiefs and wept. +Men raised their hats—aye, flung them high in +the air—while every man, woman and child who +could lay hand on a flag waved it in frantic +demonstration. For staid decorous Radnor it +was an ovation. +</p> +<p> +The Dale girls thrilled with excitement. Just +as the cavalry passed their steps Julie grabbed +Hester and said: +</p> +<p> +“Look at that officer just back of the men—isn’t +he stunning! And see how beautifully he +manages that prancing horse! No, not over +there, Hester,—this way, nearer us,” excitedly, +“the horse is dancing to the music and oh!—why, +Hester Dale, it’s Mr. Landor! Wave to +him, quick! I want him to see us!” +</p> +<p> +They both waved, standing on tip-toe, and, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_249'></a>249</span> +as if impelled by the instinct that warns us when +those we love are near, he turned and saw them. +There was a quick interchange of glances, a +slight wave of the hand and he was gone. +</p> +<p> +“He <em>did</em> see us,” exclaimed Julie. “I am so +glad even if it is against the regulations for an +officer to recognize people. Oh, aren’t you glad +we were down town! It is really living in war +times and seeing for ourselves the things Daddy +has described a thousand times!” +</p> +<p> +“I can’t realize it,” said Hester, looking +rather flushed, “but I would not have missed it +for anything in the world!” +</p> +<p> +When they got back to the house they found +Jack in a fever of impatience waiting to waylay +them. +</p> +<p> +“Did you see him? Did you see him?” he +cried, stopping them at his door. +</p> +<p> +“Mr. Landor? yes,” laughed Julie. “Did +you?” +</p> +<p> +“Where were you? I was down at the +Armory. Oh, please stop in here a moment till +I tell you about it.” +</p> +<p> +Thus urged, they went in. +</p> +<p> +“He was here,” cried Jack, to whom there +was only one he, “early this afternoon in his +uniform and he asked for you; he wanted to say +good-by, but I said you’d just gone out. I +saw you both going up the street before he +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_250'></a>250</span> +came—and he could only stay a second ’cause +the troops were ordered out and he thought I’d +like to get around to the Armory and see them +start off. And didn’t I, just! I went lickety-split +on my crutches nearly as fast as a boy could +run,” he cried, immensely proud of this achievement, +“and I was there in time and got a front +seat. A fellow on a grocery wagon asked me to +sit up with him and I saw—everything,” with a +comprehensive sweep of his arms. “The horses +and the officers and the men and all their friends +crowding around the Armory and hanging on to +some of them tight, and some of the ladies crying +and gee! but it was great!” +</p> +<p> +“Well, you certainly were right in it, Jack,” +commented Hester. +</p> +<p> +“Should say I was! And pretty soon out +came Mr. Landor—Lieutenant Landor,” corrected +Jack with great emphasis, “and an orderly +was standing alongside the curb with his horse +and before he mounted he saw me sitting in the +wagon on the corner of the street and he came +down and saluted as though I was his superior +officer,” Jack’s eyes were fairly dancing out of +his head, “and said good-by all over again. I +wish you could have seen the crowd! They just +gaped! and the boys nearly had a fit seeing me +talking to an officer. And when he went off +one of them said, ‘Gee! he’s a corker—he’ll +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_251'></a>251</span> +knock the spots out of the Spaniards,’ and I +said, ‘You bet!’ That’s awful slang, Miss Julie,” +apologetically, “but it’s the truth.” +</p> +<p> +Julie smiled. “We are getting our first +glimpse of war, Jack, and it is pretty exciting +for all of us.” +</p> +<p> +“I’m crazy to go—I bet they’d take me for a +drummer-boy if I could get rid of these,” with a +disgusted glance at his crutches. “I told Mr. +Landor so and he said of course I wanted to go—every +boy wanted to serve his country—but +sometimes there was just as much to do for those +who stayed at home as those who went. That +the women and children must be looked after” +(the air of protection which the superiority of +his sex gave him would have been funny had +he not been in such deadly earnest), “and,” he +continued, “he appointed me a guard of honor. +I’m to take care of you!” He made this announcement +with positive triumph. +</p> +<p> +“How splendid!” said Julie, realizing how +much this feeling of importance meant to the +restless boy who was longing to be off for +the front. +</p> +<p> +“I’m to go and see his father too, and print +a weekly bulletin full of what we’re all doing and +anything I can make up—just like the one I do +for your father and he’s going to write me from +camp. Think of that! And I’m to get well as +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_252'></a>252</span> +fast as I can and study very hard and try to be a +man when he gets back. And what do you suppose? +No more office for me!” +</p> +<p> +“Jack, you are inventing!” +</p> +<p> +“Nope,” delighted at her incredulity, “he had +a talk with mother last week and I’m to go to +school and then to college.” +</p> +<p> +“That is the best news I’ve heard for many a +day,” said Julie, affectionately regarding the +happy boy. “If you work hard and go to college +I prophesy great things for you.” +</p> +<p> +“If the war’s still on, though, when I’m old +enough and well enough, maybe I’d get to be a +drummer-boy.” In his present state of military +ardor life held the promise of nothing greater +than that. +</p> +<p> +When they had left him and were nearly at +their own door they were stopped by the sound +of his crutches on the stairs below. Hester ran +back to see what he wanted. +</p> +<p> +“Don’t come up, Jack,” she called, running +down to meet him. “Did we leave something +behind?” +</p> +<p> +“It’s this, Miss Hester,” reaching out a note. +“He gave it to me—I nearly forgot. Please +forgive me,” penitently. +</p> +<p> +“Of course, Jack,” taking it from him and +turning again she went upstairs. +</p> +<p> +It was only a thin sheet of paper, folded +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_253'></a>253</span> +three-cornered, on which in pencil was scrawled her +name. But she opened it on the stairs with a +mixture of curiosity and tenderness which she +would have been at a loss to define had any +analysis of her feelings been required of her. +</p> +<p style='margin-left: 2em;margin-right: 2em;'> +“I had hoped to see you,” it said, without any other +beginning, “but that failing, I have stolen a moment here at +the Armory to say good-bye. It was not a friend but I, myself, +to whom you were such a help and inspiration that +evening. When I come back will you let me thank you for +that and—more? The bit of gold you gave me I am carrying +with me as a mascot. Do you mind? And if I prove as +fearless and brave a soldier as you I shall thank God for +making me of the right stuff. Will you pray that it may be +so? Good-bye.” +</p> +<p> +She stood quite still for a moment when she +had finished reading, then brushed her hand +quickly over her eyes and went on into their +apartment. Finding Julie she handed her the +bit of paper and said gayly, though Julie thought +there was a suspicious huskiness in her voice, +“See, Julie dear, a note from a really, truly +soldier.” And before Julie could speak she +whisked out of the room and until Bridget called +her to dinner, was seen no more. +</p> +<hr class='tb' /> +<p> +A month passed, during which, in spite of the +excitement over war and the subsequent depression +along certain lines of business, their work +increased from day to day. And in the midst of +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_254'></a>254</span> +all this bustle and rush when each hour exacted +of them the very limit of their endurance, Mr. +Dale died. He went to sleep with God as +peacefully as a little child. At first the girls +could not believe it. They had grown so used to +the long hours in which he slept, so accustomed +to the paralysis which kept his mind and body +apathetic, that they could not conceive that he +would not wake again and turn his eyes fondly +on them as before. When finally he was carried +out of the little home and laid in his last resting +place they began to realize that God had released +him from his earthly thraldom and given them +another saint in heaven. With characteristic +courage they lived through those first days when +the awful loneliness pressed so heavily upon +them, and with characteristic determination +took up their work struggling to go on as if +nothing had happened. But it was hard—harder +than any other sorrow which had come to them—for +the whole incentive of their work was gone. +It was as if the very mainspring of their lives had +snapped and broken. +</p> +<p> +In the long solemn talks the girls had together +at this time Julie urged that they must be as faithful +to their father’s precepts as they had tried to +be while he was with them. And she dwelt +very much on the fact that he was still with +them, guiding and loving them as much as during all +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_255'></a>255</span> +those years before he was stricken down. +And Hester believed this too for they had been +taught the beauty of the inner, spiritual life that +counts for immortality and makes all separation +merely a transitory thing bridged over by love. +So they felt their beloved father still with them, +though Hester often brokenly whispered that +working was robbed of its incentive now that they +were no longer “making a home for Dad.” +</p> +<p> +It must not be supposed that they were left +alone in their affliction. On the contrary, friends +sprang up in every direction. Women whom +hitherto they had only regarded as customers +and known most formally, now came forward +with kindest words and thoughtful suggestions, +while expressions of sympathy in the form of +cards and flowers threatened to well-nigh deluge +them. It was evident to the most casual +observer that “those Dale girls” were persons +of considerable importance. Unique as it was, +they had made their place in Radnor, and the +fact was given wide recognition. They themselves +were fairly bewildered and overcome by so +much demonstration from people from whom +they expected nothing. That they were not +insensible to its meaning was shown in their +grateful appreciation of every word and act. +Even the haughty Miss Davis, desiring to make +reparation, chose this time to come and see them, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_256'></a>256</span> +and Hester out of the fullness of her sorrowful +heart accepted her repentant kiss and fell to talking +of childish days. +</p> +<p> +Next to Dr. Ware there was no one so +keenly conscious of or who so rejoiced over this +capitulation of exclusive Radnor as the Lennoxes. +As Mrs. Lennox wrote Kenneth Landor, +most girls were what their position made +them, but they had made their own position, +winning the respect and admiration and at last +the friendship of every one who knew them. +He, hard at work drilling raw recruits in Virginia +(for his troop had been ordered into a +Southern camp) found time to write how glad of +this he was and to the girls he sent a joint note +of deepest sympathy. +</p> +<p> +The Driscoes wrote, of course, each in their +own way. The girls half smiled over Cousin +Nancy’s letter—it was such a mixture of a belief +in the retribution that overtakes the willful and +an evident grief that the Major was no more. +Colonel Driscoe wrote little but did much which +developed later through Dr. Ware who unwarily +let the cat out of the bag. And Dr. Ware, as +might have been expected, did everything. This +time the girls allowed him to plan and arrange +and perform with them and for them the last +loving offices for their father, feeling that it was +his right. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_257'></a>257</span> +</p> +<p> +Miss Ware was at this time in England and +as the Doctor was living at his club, his time was +more than ever at their disposal. Miss Ware had +taken flight at this first note of war, indeed before +the bugle sounded, for she had a very indifferent +regard for her country and at all times +preferred England. So the Doctor came and +went without comment, and a month after Mr. +Dale’s death he was summoned hastily one +morning by Bridget. +</p> +<p> +Julie lay ill. He could not find that she was +in any great pain and he had not expected that +she would be. He knew immediately that the +thing he had been so long dreading had taken +place. Her tired nerves refused to do their work +at last—the delicate mechanism of her body had +stopped. +</p> +<p> +Hester hovered about, wide-eyed and solicitous +and then it was that more than ever Dr. +Ware took things into his own hands and said a +few things to Hester which caused that young +woman to gasp with astonishment and fling her +arms about his neck in her usual impetuous +fashion. +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_258'></a>258</span>CHAPTER XXI</h2> +<p> +Under the most favorable auspices a military +camp entails labor, but to the volunteers +who assembled in Virginia that spring and +broke ground for what afterward became known +as Camp Alger, it was a tremendous undertaking. +The hewing of wood and clearing +of underbrush which it entailed was scarcely bargained +for by the enlisted man fresh from civilian +life, who, nevertheless, went at it with the energy +characteristic of Uncle Sam’s boys the country +over, as a result of which, by the end of May, +many of the regiments were as well quartered as +if they were enjoying the customary summer outing +at their State camp-grounds at home. These, +of course, were the militia now mustered into the +United States service and awaiting orders to +follow the regulars into Spanish territory. +</p> +<p> +Troop D of Kenneth Landor’s squadron had +unquestionably the finest site on the reservation; +a wooded knoll stretching down into a field of +grass—green when the troopers came but worn +down to bare earth in the first month of their +encampment. Beneath the shade trees on the hillside +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_259'></a>259</span> +the officers pitched their conical tents, the +men stretching out through the field below in +two troop streets, back of which on either side +were picketed their horses. +</p> +<p> +It was a warm June afternoon, but a little +breeze stirred the branches of the trees and blew +with delicious freshness over the knoll, on which, +stretched out at full length, lay Kenneth Landor. +It was an off hour in camp and, barring +the sentries who were tramping up and down +their posts, every man was taking advantage of +it, some comfortably lounging like Kenneth on +the grass, others laboriously writing home letters +filled with their latest exploit. For they were +just back from a three days’ practice march along +the Potomac, during which they had spent their +time in fighting the infantry they met on the +road and swimming their horses in the river; and +this first bit of mimic warfare could not fail to be +of interest to the home people. +</p> +<p> +Kenneth had enjoyed the march hugely. He +liked action and chafed, as did all the men, +under the monotony of their enforced encampment, +although realizing full well that the troop +would be sent to the front as soon as was +deemed expedient. He was thinking, as he lay +on his back gazing skyward, of what he had once +heard a veteran say,—that war was largely made +up of soldier housekeeping. That might be true, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_260'></a>260</span> +but he hoped he should come in for some stiff +fighting before he got through. These interesting +speculations so engrossed him that he scarcely +noticed the mail orderly going the rounds until +turning suddenly on his elbow he saw the man +coming toward him. This trooper, detailed as +mail orderly, was no other than Charley Bemis, +whom we last saw at the Earle-Truxton wedding, +but so strictly was the etiquette of military +life maintained in camp that the man on approaching, +saluted his superior officer, received an +acknowledging salute, delivered a letter and +turned away without a word. +</p> +<p> +The envelope was addressed in Jack’s round +sprawling hand and Kenneth prepared himself +for a comfortable perusal of the weekly bulletin +which the boy wrote, edited and printed with +faithful regularity and which never failed to be +of absorbing interest to the man who received it. +This time, however, there was no printed sheet, +but a letter written apparently at fever heat. +</p> +<p> +“<span class='sc'>Dear Lieutenant</span>,” (it began, with military terseness), +“I’m too upset to do the paper, though I’ll try to soon, but +you won’t wonder when I tell you. <em>They’re gone!</em> I can’t +realize it myself and I wish I didn’t have to—it’s all so sudden +and so lonesome I just want to go off and die! +</p> +<p> +“Dr. Ware did it. He and Bridget packed them off before +they could say Jack Robinson. She’s gone, too, so has he—down +to Wavertree Hall, their cousin’s plantation in Virginia. +You see, Miss Julie broke down, though she wouldn’t +let any of us say she was ill, and Mrs. Driscoe urged them +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_261'></a>261</span> +to come there and Colonel Driscoe wrote Dr. Ware and sent +him the money to buy their tickets and said he mustn’t tell +and he should rely upon him to get them off. Miss Hester +told me all that. She laughed, the way she always does, +you know, and said their cousin Driscoe and Dr. Ware together +were too much for them. She said they meant to +have a good rest and get Miss Julie strong and then come +back to their work again but Gee! I wish they didn’t have +to—it’s such a fearful grind. +</p> +<p> +“It’s awful without them, and Peter Snooks gone too! +Lieutenant Landor, what’s a guard of honor to do with +nothing to guard? There’s mother, of course, and Mr. Landor, +but they don’t like me bothering around the way those +girls did. They never minded. I’ve left off my crutches +and I’m digging at my books, but I’m going to be a drummer +boy yet, you bet! +</p> +<p> +“Please send me the latest news from the front. I think +it’s <em>great</em> to be a soldier! +</p> +<p style='text-align:right; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0;'>“<span class='sc'>Jack.</span>”</p> +<p> +“P.S.—Mother says it’s a girl’s trick to add a postscript, +but they’re down there near you somewhere. Wouldn’t you +love to see them, just! They went to Dunn Loring the way +you did and had to drive a ways into the country. Thought +you’d like to know.” +</p> +<p> +The varied sensations which surged through +Kenneth as he finished reading are difficult to +describe. Paramount was the joyful surprise +that Hester was somewhere in the vicinity, followed +by the overwhelming desire to see her +without loss of time. This he knew as he came +to think it over quietly, was impossible. He +could not take the initiative or seem to thrust +himself upon her uninvited. She, of course, +must know that his troop was still at Camp Alger +and if she cared to see him—but did she care? +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_262'></a>262</span> +</p> +<p> +That baffling question haunted him a week. +Then came one day a note brought by a small +darky who was inclined to ride rough-shod over +the sentries because, as he condescended to explain +to them, he had a note from the young missis +to deliver right into the Lieutenant’s own hand. +A formal, brief little note Hester had written, but +it was enough, for it told him where they were +and that their cousin Mrs. Driscoe would be +most happy to have him ride over and call. +</p> +<p> +He went that evening, inquiring the way in +Dunn Loring and soon found himself riding up +a long avenue between rows of locust trees, at +the end of which he could just distinguish a +large brick mansion with a square portico and +broad verandahs at either end. When he drew +up at the house he discovered a small cavalcade +ahead of him. At least half a dozen horses were +standing hitched in various parts of the driveway, +and following the custom of the place he tied +his own with the rest. Then he rapped vigorously +at the knocker to announce his arrival. By +that general factotum George Washington he was +ushered immediately across a huge square hall +and out onto a verandah where a gay group of +people were laughing and chatting together. +His first impression was a vivid effect of blue +uniforms and white muslin gowns while from out +of this medley a dignified, matronly figure came +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_263'></a>263</span> +forward with his card in her hand and said in +hearty Southern fashion: +</p> +<p> +“How do you do, Mr. Landor? It is a pleasure +to welcome you to Wavertree Hall. Hester, +my dear, here is one of your Radnor friends.” +</p> +<p> +Hester slipped down from the railing where +she had been sitting and shyly gave him her +hand. Somehow, for a moment he scarcely +knew her with that strange light in her eyes. +Then there was a general interchange of greetings, +for Julie called him over to the hammock +where she was half reclining and Dr. Ware rose +up from his seat beside her and nearly shook the +arm off him; and there was dear little Nannie +waiting to have him presented and the Colonel, +who laughingly consented to wait his turn, and +all the guests who enviously regarded this brother +officer upon whom, for the moment, all interest +centered. +</p> +<p> +He saw very little of Hester that night. She +was the gayest of the gay and seemed to evade +him with the old elusiveness which had been so +marked in the first days of their acquaintance. +So he turned for comfort to Julie, whose convalescence +kept her a little apart from the lively +group and whose genuine interest in him seemed +to the distracted fellow almost the sweetest thing +in the world. +</p> +<p> +He rode off rather early, in company with the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_264'></a>264</span> +other officers, whom he found belonged to a Virginia +regiment encamped at Alger, and when the +gay little cavalcade had waved their hands in +parting and were lost to sight Dr. Ware said to +Julie: +</p> +<p> +“There was not a man of them who could +compare with Kenneth—he is superb!” +</p> +<p> +“Yes,” she assented, “he is. I never saw +him look so handsome as he does in his uniform.” +</p> +<p> +The others had strayed into the great hall, and +they were alone on the verandah. +</p> +<p> +“Julie,” he said gently, “you begin to feel +more like your old self now, do you not, dear?” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! yes,” she said, “I feel stronger and +stronger every day. But,” with a little laugh, +“I am in danger of being spoiled—you all wait +on me so.” +</p> +<p> +“It is a good thing to get that independent +young spirit of yours into subjection,” he +laughed. “We are all making the most of the +opportunity.” +</p> +<p> +“Do you notice how cousin Nancy has +changed?” she asked. “She does not eye Hester +and me so curiously as she did at first. When +we came she scarcely took her eyes off us for +days. I think she was prepared to see freaks and +could not readjust her mind to the fact that we +looked and behaved just as usual. To cook for +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_265'></a>265</span> +a living and still be a lady was an anomaly beyond +her comprehension, but she is beginning to realize +such things can be, though she wouldn’t +acknowledge it for the world. Dear cousin +Nancy! She’s so good and so contradictory!” +</p> +<p> +“I shall never forget her kindness in keeping +me here,” he said heartily. “Think of my +merely meaning to see you safe at Wavertree +Hall, and being taken possession of by her and +made one of the family! Her hospitality is +unbounded.” +</p> +<p> +Presently he said: “I have been waiting for +you to feel strong enough to have a little serious +talk, Julie. What would you say if you were +not to go back to your work for another year?” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, we must go back,” she said. “Please +don’t think we’ll allow ourselves to get demoralized +or unfitted for work because of all this!” +</p> +<p> +“I’m not likely to think that, dear, but your +cousin Driscoe has had a long talk with me and +he urges me to persuade you all to remain with +them a year, at least. He says now they’ve got +you here they want to keep you and you’ll be all +the better fitted to work, he thinks, for a long +rest. He says he has not mentioned this to your +cousin Nancy because he will not have her bothering +you to do what you don’t want to—” +</p> +<p> +“The dear, blessed man,” she exclaimed. +</p> +<p> +“And he didn’t want to bother you himself +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_266'></a>266</span> +but he thought if I threw the weight of my influence +on his side you might be persuaded. He +doesn’t know, does he?” wistfully, “what little +influence I really have with you two independent +girls!” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, don’t say that!” she protested; “it isn’t +fair! And I do not believe way down deep in +your heart you would urge our staying on here +so long. You know too well how hard we have +struggled to get started to advise our letting the +work all slip away. Besides, what would you +do without us all that time, I’d like to know,” +she said playfully. “You’d be terribly lonesome, +you know you would and—oh no,” suddenly +growing serious again, “we must go back +and take up the work and push on with it, but +it isn’t the same—it just can’t be without Daddy!” +She turned her face away but not before +he had detected the brimming eyes. +</p> +<p> +“Dear,” he said, putting out his arms, “if only +you would let me”—he stopped, pulling himself +together with a mighty effort. “I—I—” +</p> +<p> +“You are so good to me,” she faltered, “so +good!” +</p> +<p> +“I’m far from good to let you get excited to-night,” +he said, struggling to speak calmly. +“You are not strong yet, dear, but I wanted to +speak to you about your cousin Driscoe’s proposition +before I went away!” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_267'></a>267</span> +</p> +<p> +“Away?” she repeated as if scarcely understanding, +“must you go away?” +</p> +<p> +“I think so, dear, in a day or two. Tell me +what I can do for you in Radnor.” +</p> +<p> +“Radnor?” musingly, “how far away that +seems! Yes, you can do something for me +there—two things. See Jack and tell him all +about us and hunt up Mr. Renshawe and tell +him we’ve nearly won the day. Hester and I +have been maneuvering in his behalf on all occasions. +Tell him Nannie treads on air and that +any day he may expect a little flag of truce, for +cousin Nancy shows signs of surrendering. Will +you tell him all that?” +</p> +<p> +“Julie dear,” bending toward her with a +world of tenderness in his voice, “Julie dear, do +you never want anything for yourself?” +</p> +<p> +“Yes,” very faintly. +</p> +<p> +“Can you tell me, little girl?” +</p> +<p> +“Yes,” reaching out her hands with a little +childish gesture,—“you.” +</p> +<p> +“Julie!” +</p> +<p> +He took her in his arms and for a moment +there was silence while out in the moonlit trees +a mocking-bird called to its mate. +</p> +<p> +“My little girl,” he said at last tremulously, +“is it really true?” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, how could I do it,” she whispered, +“how could I!” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_268'></a>268</span> +</p> +<p> +“Love me? I am sure I don’t know and I +scarcely dare believe it. Look at me, sweetheart +and tell me it is true.” +</p> +<p> +She raised her beautiful honest eyes and let +him look into the depths of her pure soul. “It +is so natural to love you and so beautiful,” she +said simply. +</p> +<p> +“But I am no longer a young man, dear. +What right have I to ask you to give your young +life to me?” +</p> +<p> +“You didn’t ask me,” with a little fluttering +laugh, “I asked you. It is very humiliating for +you to remind me of it.” +</p> +<p> +“Julie!” He was holding her fast as if he +never meant to let her go. +</p> +<p> +“You are not old,” she protested. “It is +not years but the spirit that counts, and you are +young—just as I am old for my years, and there +is no one like you but Hester in the world. I +have been loving you so long unconsciously, +that I don’t know when it began.” +</p> +<p> +“Neither do I, dear.” +</p> +<p> +“But I knew you so well,” she continued, “I +was afraid you would have some mistaken sense +of honor that would prevent your ever telling me +you loved me and I just couldn’t bear that.” +Julie’s head was hidden on his shoulder. +</p> +<p> +“You little saint,” stroking her hair tenderly, +“you always seemed to belong to me, as if you +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_269'></a>269</span> +were a part of my very life, but I have never +felt I was worthy of such a blessing and I have +reminded myself a thousand times this past winter +that I could only have one place in your +affections—the old family friend. When Monsieur +Grémond came along I realized more than +ever that I had no right to daydreams—that +some other man would claim you and carry you +away.” +</p> +<p> +“Did you want me to marry him?” she asked. +</p> +<p> +“I wanted your happiness above everything.” +</p> +<p> +“Do <em>you</em> never want anything for yourself?” +she asked saucily. +</p> +<p> +“You,” was his answer, at which they both +laughed with the delicious sense of their own +humor which only lovers know. +</p> +<p> +Then they had a long quiet talk together about +the future, and he told her how he thanked God +she was willing to give herself into his keeping; +how he wanted to flood her life with sunshine +and how blessed he should be if she and Hester +would make for him such a home as they had +made for Dad. And they spoke long and tenderly +of the man who had been as noble a friend +as a father and who would always be a loved +memory to them both. Then she slipped away +from him and leaving him to dream of a reality +that was beyond all imagining, went up to her +room in search of Hester. +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_270'></a>270</span>CHAPTER XXII</h2> +<p> +The change to Virginia was perhaps appreciated +by no one more than Peter Snooks, +that by no means unimportant member of the +Dale family, whose activity knew no bounds. +He raced madly about the plantation, to the +consternation of the chickens and the terror of +Mrs. Driscoe, who, never having owned dogs, +fancied he was going to take up everything by +the roots. But Peter Snooks behaved admirably. +To be sure, he chased chickens, but what canine +could resist that temptation? And it was +recorded to his credit that he never hurt one of +them. With Julie not well and Bridget and the +two younger girls scarcely leaving her, Peter +Snooks was forced to seek companionship out of +the family—quite a new order of things—and +chose George Washington, greatly to the delight +of that ebony mite. What games they had out +in the carriage-house and what antics the two +cut upon the lawn playing circus for the edification +of the people on the verandah! Hester herself +was sometimes inspired to go into the ring +and put Snooks through his tricks, which were +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_271'></a>271</span> +many, herself performing some ridiculous caper +which was received with wild applause. But +Snooks had the best time when Hester and Nannie +went riding, and he raced alongside and often +way ahead, to his own evident delight though +not always to the comfort of the horses. +</p> +<p> +Nannie, these days, was the happiest girl in +the County, for she had her two cousins whom +she adored and every prospect of a speedy adjustment +of her love affair. She nearly hugged Julie +to death whenever she thought of it and confided +to Hester when they went off together that being +engaged was just the loveliest thing in the world. +</p> +<p> +It would have been impossible to find two girls +in greater contrast than Hester and Nannie, for +all they were such chums. Nannie, in her white +frocks and big sun hats, was a sweet little maiden +whose soft brown eyes did not belie her disposition. +She had a soft, drawling voice and dear +little clinging ways that made the Colonel’s +sobriquet of “Puss” seem most fitting. She was +fast growing to womanhood, but was in all things +childishly appealing, though that she was not +without character was shown in various ways, +culminating in her loyalty to Sidney Renshawe +in spite of the painful opposition. +</p> +<p> +Hester wore white muslin frocks and big hats, +too—relics of their last year’s Paris shopping. +It had always been the avowed wish of their +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_272'></a>272</span> +father that in the event of his dying before +them they should not wear black. He had the +strongest aversion to the garb of mourning and +the girls remembered and respected his wishes. +So they had made no change in their wardrobe, +though since they had come down to Virginia +they confined themselves almost wholly to white. +</p> +<p> +Simple enough these frocks were, but Hester +wore hers with an air that gave them something +of her personality and made her distinctive +wherever she appeared. There was never anything +nondescript about Hester. And her moods +were so many and so varied that her cousin +Nancy, who did not in the least understand her, +told the Colonel despairingly that she must be a +witch—there certainly was not a drop of Fairleigh +blood in her. Julie, forced to be quiet +through indisposition, was regarded by her +cousin as really quite patrician and not in the +least—and this was a wonderful admission—not +in the least vulgarized by work. Colonel Driscoe +agreed to her last statement and let the rest go. +He found that the simplest way to avoid argument. +</p> +<p> +Kenneth Landor became a frequent caller and +grew to be an immense favorite with the household, +but he seldom had the satisfaction of more +than a few words with Hester. One morning he +rode over and deemed the Fates more than kind +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_273'></a>273</span> +when, finding Julie on the porch, she sent him +down into the garden, where she said he would +find Hester helping George Washington pick +blackberries. +</p> +<p> +His first glimpse of her was a sun-bonnet; +then two sadly stained hands reaching up among +the bushes, then a white figure in sharp relief +against the green; then Peter Snooks barked and +she turned and saw him. +</p> +<p> +“Good morning,” she said sweetly, from out +of her sun-bonnet, giving him a look that seemed +propitious. “Have a blackberry?” +</p> +<p> +“Thanks, don’t mind if I do. May I help +pick?” +</p> +<p> +“If you like. I can’t stop, you know, for old +Aunt Rachael is expecting them for dinner. +We’re great cronies, she and I. I steal out to +the kitchen quarters often to see her when +Cousin Nancy is not looking.” +</p> +<p> +“Do you mind pushing back that sun-bonnet?” +he asked beseechingly. “I know you’re +inside of it somewhere and I should like to see +you.” +</p> +<p> +She laughed and pushed it half way back. +“If that does not suit you I’ll take it off altogether.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, don’t do that, it’s so—so nice,” not +daring to say how adorable he thought she was +in it. “I like it the way you have it now. I +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_274'></a>274</span> +never knew sun-bonnets could be so frilled and +furbelowed.” +</p> +<p> +“It is Nannie’s—she is making Julie and me +each one. She says they are a fad this year. +They are pretty, aren’t they? But somehow +they feel hot and then I just tie the strings loose +and let it hang down my back like that. Cousin +Nancy says a girl who will do that has absolutely +no regard for her complexion. It would +be funny, wouldn’t it, if I took to worrying +about things like that? Why, where is George +Washington? Gone? And you’re shockingly +lazy! You haven’t picked a berry since you +came!” +</p> +<p> +“I—I beg your pardon,” scarcely able to take +his eyes off her, “I really mean to help.” +</p> +<p> +“How is Captain Loomis?” she asked, seeing +that he seemed unable to do much of anything +but stare at her. “Have you seen him to-day?” +</p> +<p> +“That little Virginian? He haunts our camp +and talks to me by the hour about you! He is +madly in love with you.” +</p> +<p> +“He is too silly to be anything else,” munching +a berry. +</p> +<p> +“I do not like your way of putting it.” +</p> +<p> +“I mean,” she explained, swinging her sun-bonnet +by one string, “that he does not know +how to be sensible and I do not like him well +enough to bother to teach him, so, as he is +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_275'></a>275</span> +around a good deal I have to politely put up +with him. I should think you knew me well +enough by this time to know how I hate silly +people.” +</p> +<p> +“Do you ever politely put up with me?” +</p> +<p> +“Sometimes,” teasingly. +</p> +<p> +“Hester, Hester,” called a fresh young voice, +“are you down there? Come up out of the garden +quick! It’s so cool this morning father says +he’ll take us over to camp to see that fascinating +Mr. Landor.” +</p> +<p> +Hester ducked her head in her sunbonnet and +fled. +</p> +<p> +When she reappeared half an hour later she +was in her riding habit, looking so trig and +tailor-made and altogether conventional that +Kenneth wondered if she could be the same mischievous +sprite who had run away from him in +the garden. +</p> +<p> +It was arranged that Landor should escort them +over, and the adroit Hester managed that he +should start off in advance with Nannie, she and +the Colonel bringing up the rear. Julie and Mrs. +Driscoe waved them off, then returned to their +work of sewing for the soldiers. For Mrs. Driscoe +was the president of a ladies’ patriotic aid +society and found plenty for herself and the girls +to do. +</p> +<p> +Hester looked forward with eagerness to reaching Camp +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_276'></a>276</span> +Alger, which, though only six miles distant +from Wavertree Hall, they had not yet +visited. She rode along at first chatting gayly to +the Colonel but at last was forced to keep her +mouth closed on account of the dust. And who +that experienced it, will ever forget the dust +of that June in Virginia! Inches deep on the roads +it lay in a thick brown powder which, at the slightest +disturbance from man or beast, rose in choking +waves, covering and submerging everything; +while in the immediate vicinity of Alger, where +the sentries warned every one that a gait other +than a walk was not permitted in and about the +camp, it smothered them to the verge of suffocation. +</p> +<p> +They approached their destination by way of +the little village of Falls Church, where over the +rough and winding road traveled a constant procession. +It was said by the darkies in Virginia +that spring, that all the “poor white trash” in +Fairfax County had abandoned their farms and +taken to “toting” people to Camp Alger. Vehicles +of every description were going back and +forth carrying people from the station to the +camp, sometimes officers, sometimes soldiers, +often visitors; in every case the seating capacity +of buggy, carryall or wagon was stretched to its +utmost capacity. Intermingled with this motley +array were the army wagons loaded with camp +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_277'></a>277</span> +provisions and paraphernalia, on the top of which +usually perched two or more soldiers. These, +drawn by four mules and driven by an antiquated +darky, seemed to Hester the most interesting +thing on the road, though possibly she made an +exception in favor of the mounted orderlies flashing +in and out through the crowd or an occasional +mounted officer who saluted Kenneth and +stared at the girls in open admiration. +</p> +<p> +As they crossed the picket lines, the camp lay +before them—row after row of tents (reminding +Hester of the card houses she used to build when +she was little) not “gleaming white” like the +tents of story but brown with the dust. Desiring +to show them about before dismounting Kenneth +took them on by his troop and through the +roads leading by the various regiments. Of +the thirty thousand men, more than half were encamped +in the fields, now resembling arid plains, +so destitute were they of vegetation; while the +rest, more fortunate, were scattered through +the surrounding woods, lost to sight except +for the flutter of a flag above the trees. +</p> +<p> +The party did not attempt to cover the full +length of the camp, for the sun was getting very +hot and Kenneth was anxious to get them back +to his troop in time for dinner. This, her first +meal at an officer’s mess and in a tent, was one +of the most novel and delightful Hester had +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_278'></a>278</span> +ever known. Kenneth counted it the second +time they had broken bread together and was +blissfully happy. When it was over, in a fit of +excessive magnanimity he hunted up Charley +Bemis who he knew would like to see Hester +again and brought him up to his tent, where the +Colonel and the girls were resting. A little +later they all strolled together over to the troopers’ +quarters, young Bemis being anxious to +show them the troop mascot, a stunning bull-terrier. +Down here, too, were the horses, picketed +back of the tents, while working among +them were several troopers, one of whom Hester +especially noticed tall and very blonde, his skin +tanned to a deep brown. He wore the regulation +campaign outfit, but his shirt was sleeveless. +About his neck was knotted a yellow handkerchief, +his soft hat was pushed well back with an +upward turn to the front and he was busily +engaged grooming his horse. +</p> +<p> +“That man,” said Kenneth, seeing that Hester +observed him, “is the president of our coaching +club at home and drives the best horses in +Radnor. It’s great the way he, and in fact all +the fellows have buckled down to work. He’s a +chum of mine and I’d like immensely to have +him meet you; I think you would enjoy him, +too, but I won’t call him over. It would embarrass +him to death to be caught like that.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_279'></a>279</span> +</p> +<p> +Hester looked at the trooper in admiration. +</p> +<p> +“Let’s get out of the way before he discovers +us,” she said tactfully, “though I’d like to +march straight over there and tell him how +proud I am of him.” +</p> +<p> +Nannie, who had ideas of her own, rode off +with her father when they started home. A +mile or two on, the Colonel stopped and waited +for them to overtake them, when he said, if +Hester and Landor would excuse them he and +Nannie would stop at the house in front of which +they had halted and make a call. So the girl +and man rode on alone through the beautiful +woods which led to—was it happiness or only +Wavertree Hall? +</p> +<p> +“Have you enjoyed it?” he asked when they +had gone a little way. +</p> +<p> +“Oh! so much.” +</p> +<p> +“Even if you had to politely put up with me?” +</p> +<p> +“Well, there were others, you see. Mr. Bemis, +and all those charming officers at dinner. Now +I think of it, you never took us to the Virginia +camp. Is Captain Loomis away?” looking up at +him as if the whereabouts of that individual was +the thing which most concerned her. +</p> +<p> +He laid his hand for a moment over hers. +“It’s no use,” he said, “you can’t put me off +with Loomis or any other man.” +</p> +<p> +The intense subdued manner in which he said +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_280'></a>280</span> +it deepened the color in her cheeks, but her dimples +played mischievously. +</p> +<p> +“What are you going to do about it?” she +asked. +</p> +<p> +“Hester,” he replied, “do you remember a +night in April when you and I talked together +and you were kind and said things that would +inspire a man to do anything? It was the first +time you had ever been serious with me and you +thought it was the first time I knew of the serious +side of you, but that was not true. You +turned my life into a new, better channel from +the moment I first set eyes on you, dear. And +I loved you so that night on the coach that I +didn’t know how I was ever going to get +through without telling you, but I didn’t want +to take advantage of your goodness and I knew +you cared nothing for me, though I was determined +you should some day.” His voice rang +out in the masterful way she had so often berated +to Julie. “I am telling you this now +because my opportunities of seeing you are so +few and soon they may end altogether. Oh! +Hester,” he cried, finding it impossible to +restrain himself any longer, “couldn’t you learn +to love me a little before I go away?” +</p> +<p> +She had listened with eyes gazing straight +ahead of her. As he finished she turned and +looked at him fearlessly. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_281'></a>281</span> +</p> +<p> +“Are you quite sure I have not learned +already?” she said. And then as he was about +to speak, “No, no, do not answer me. I cannot +answer the question myself. Sometimes I like +you and sometimes I want to run away from you +and sometimes—sometimes—” +</p> +<p> +He held his breath and waited. +</p> +<p> +But she did not finish it. +</p> +<p> +“We should never get on,” she said argumentatively, +“we quarrel all the time. At least +you do—I’ve an angelic disposition,” complacently. +</p> +<p> +“I quarrel with you? How could I!” endeavoring +to fall in with her mood. “It is you who +say shocking things to me, you bad thing; and +sometimes, ah! sometimes, dear, you do hurt.” +</p> +<p> +She touched him impulsively. “It is only +teasing. I never mean to hurt—I wouldn’t do +it intentionally for the world.” How penitent +and sweet her voice was! +</p> +<p> +“Then won’t you be kind to me, please, and +love me a little bit?” +</p> +<p> +“A little bit? Would that satisfy you?” +</p> +<p> +“No,” honestly, “it would not. Oh! my +dear, I will be very patient if only you will try.” +</p> +<p> +“I don’t have to,” she said. +</p> +<p> +“No,” despairingly, “you don’t have to.’ +</p> +<p> +“Because—because—I do.” +</p> +<p> +The ambiguity of this might have been mystifying to +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_282'></a>282</span> +any but a drowning man ready to +clutch at a straw. Kenneth was raised to a +seventh heaven of bliss and promptly kissed her; +at which she blushed furiously and pushed him +away. +</p> +<p> +“You must not believe everything I say,” she +protested. +</p> +<p> +“But I do and I want to and I shall,” exultantly. +“Oh, my dear, my dear, will you say it +all over again?” +</p> +<p> +“Certainly not,” with pretended severity. +And then with a light happy laugh, “Do you +remember how I snubbed you on the street corner +the day you met me at Dr. Ware’s?” +</p> +<p> +“Do I? Well, I should say I did! But you +were even worse at Jack’s. You plunged me +into the depths of despair, from which I never +should have arisen if you hadn’t been so charming +at Mrs. Lennox’s musicale. That night I +began to take notice again, as it were.” +</p> +<p> +“Notice of Jessie Davis? I heard you were +in love with her.” +</p> +<p> +“As if I had eyes for any one but you! I +used to fairly haunt dear old Jack’s place in the +hope of running across you, but you always +managed to elude me.” +</p> +<p> +“I used to think at first,” she said seriously, +“that you were just curious about us, because we +were poor and earned our own living and were +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_283'></a>283</span> +not like the girls in your set, and I resented it. +That made me nasty to you, though I liked you +all the time. Then, well,—do you know what I +believe made me care for you? If you laugh,” +earnestly, “I’ll never forgive you. It was because +you took such care of me at the wedding +and never offered me a bit of cake! You suspected +we had made it, didn’t you? And I +thought any man who had tact enough for that +would be my undoing and I should not wonder,” +with a swift look from under her long lashes, +“if it were true, but you will never tell a soul I +told you, will you?” beseechingly. “It’s a +secret—the undoing, you know.” +</p> +<p> +“Darling,” he said, “I knew more about you +and your work than you thought and that is why +it was like wrenching my heart out to come +away. I wanted to stay there where I could +work for you and wait and hope that I might +make your life easier. Then when you talked +to me that night I knew that whether you ever +loved me or not you would want me to go.” +</p> +<p> +“Yes,” she said. +</p> +<p> +“And now if you only loved me enough to +marry me I might at least leave you my name +and the protection of my father, whose home +would gladly open to you and Julie if he knew. +<em>Couldn’t</em> you do it, dear heart?” +</p> +<p> +“I—I don’t know,” she said so low that he +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_284'></a>284</span> +could scarcely hear her. “I do love you, but it +is all so new and strange that I cannot realize +what it means or even if it means as much as it +should to the man I marry. I want to be honest—and +you offer me so much that I don’t +know what to say. I don’t love you as I love +Julie, and perhaps after that you will not want +me to love you at all.” +</p> +<p> +“Yes, dear, I shall. If you care for me in any +sort of way I am thankful and love is a thing +that grows and grows. Some day I believe you +will love me as much as you do Julie, but in a +different way. There is room in your heart, +dear, for both of us if you will only let me in.” +</p> +<p> +“That is just the way Julie puts it,” she +answered. “She is going to marry Dr. Ware.” +</p> +<p> +“She is? Jove! what an ideal match!” +</p> +<p> +“That’s what I think. I would not have believed +that I could contemplate sharing Julie and +be as happy about it as I am. The night she told +me I danced for joy! She needs a man to take +care of her, and I love him with all my heart; it +changes nothing inwardly and everything outwardly. +I am going to live with them but I +shall not mind being dependent on them for +awhile. At first I thought I couldn’t, but they +have made me promise. Dr. Ware is so dear. +He says what is his, is Julie’s, and what’s Julie’s +is mine, and,” laughing, “there is no getting +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_285'></a>285</span> +around that, is there? Julie and I have always +gone shares. Besides, I’m going to study to be +a trained nurse when Julie is married. I couldn’t +just sit down and be idle the rest of my days.” +</p> +<p> +“Thank God your work is over!” +</p> +<p> +“Not my work but that work. No one will +ever know how hard it was; there was so little +profit in most of the things we made that we +could not afford to hire the necessary assistance +and had to take the brunt of everything ourselves. +We should have kept on until we ‘died +in our tracks,’ to quote Bridget, if it had been +necessary, but I thank God, too, that we are not +obliged to. It taught us a great many things, +the poverty and hardship and all,” she continued, +feeling his interest, “and we shall be able +to understand life and help people a great deal +better because of it. Julie and I have had so +many talks together both with Dr. Ware here +and since he went North about all the things we +mean to do. We look forward to a very busy +life.” +</p> +<p> +“I am supremely glad that things have come +out this way, dear,” he said, “only,” wistfully, +“all these plans make me feel as if you had little +need of me. Won’t you please,” gazing pleadingly +in her eyes which shone steadfastly into +his, “won’t you please see if you can’t make a +place somewhere for me?” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_286'></a>286</span> +</p> +<p> +Far off through the woods came the note of a +bugle. Hester drew in her breath. +</p> +<p> +“Perhaps,” she said softly as they turned in +the avenue, “I do need you and want you, too. +Will you wait and see?” +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_287'></a>287</span>CHAPTER XXIII</h2> +<p> +There was no announcement of Julie’s engagement +except to the household of +Wavertree Hall. Her marriage was likely to +take place early in the summer, for Dr. Ware +was to attend a medical convention in California +and wanted to take her with him. In the event +of his doing this, Hester and Bridget would join +them later, for Mrs. Driscoe wanted to be off, as +was her custom, to the Springs and Hester +shrank from going into a scene of gayety. There +seemed to be no reason why this plan should not +be carried out, for Julie had entirely recovered +and except for the shadow of sadness left by her +father’s death, was quite herself again. She +knew it would be their beloved Daddy’s wish +that she should shape herself to the events of her +life in just the way she would have done had he +been actually among them, and many and many +a time her new happiness was glorified by the +thought that he knew and was rejoicing too. +</p> +<p> +When Hester came and told her of that ride +through the woods with Kenneth, her cup was +filled to overflowing. For Julie understood her +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_288'></a>288</span> +sister better than the girl understood herself and +she knew the love she now bore Kenneth would +“grow and grow,” as he had said, until it +became a powerful factor in her life. +</p> +<p> +So finally Julie’s wedding day was fixed and +the day before, Dr. Ware with the Lennoxes +and, as a joyful surprise above all things, Jack, +arrived on the scene. The Doctor told her that +this was the Driscoes’ idea—to bring them down +and surprise her, as Cousin Nancy’s guests. As +Mrs. Driscoe said to Mrs. Lennox, who laughingly +protested against such an invasion: +</p> +<p> +“Virginia is the heart of the country, my dear +Mrs. Lennox, and we are the heart of Virginia—welcome +to Wavertree Hall.” She was heard +to remark afterward to the Colonel that that +charming individual looked like a thorough-bred +Virginian. +</p> +<p> +As for Jack, a more ecstatic boy never trod +on earth. The girls laughed and cried over him. +So did Bridget, who gave him such a hearty +smack that he nearly hugged the head off her. +</p> +<p> +There were other arrivals also, that day at +Dunn Loring, for Mr. Landor had come down to +have a look at Kenneth, and Sidney Renshawe +was once more at the Blakes’ plantation. +</p> +<p> +The latter called at Wavertree Hall that afternoon +and Mrs. Driscoe was in such a good +humor over the charming, aristocratic Mrs. Lennox +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_289'></a>289</span> +and the little excitement of guests which +delighted her hospitable soul that she actually +shook hands with him and asked him to join +their party that afternoon—they were going over +to camp to see Mr. Landor. That bit of cordiality +was enough for Renshawe. Enough, too, +for dear little Nannie, who had witnessed this +meeting with mingled fear and delight. +</p> +<p> +They arrived at camp just before parade and +at Kenneth’s tent was an elderly man who +proved to be his father. In the general introductions +which followed, Kenneth’s pleasure was +very great in this meeting of Hester and his +father. She began talking to him at once in her +bright, vivacious way, and what was really remarkable,—for +he never had the faintest idea +what to say to girls and seldom encountered them, +he talked to her quite at his ease. But then, this +wily young woman touched now and then on +Kenneth—just enough to start him on the subject +nearest his heart. It was very near her +heart, too. But when had the stern, impassive +Caleb Landor talked so freely of his son +before? +</p> +<p> +As they sat under the “fly” which made a +shelter in front of the tent, the girls observed +down the line the colors standing in front of the +Captain’s quarters and it thrilled them with +the pride of patriotism to see all the men and officers +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_290'></a>290</span> +in going to and fro lift their hats and pass +bare-headed before the flag. +</p> +<p> +The routine of camp was very interesting to +Dr. Ware who had lived through it, to the girls +who had all their lives heard of it, and to Jack, +who still hoped to be a part of it in spite of +his years. So it was a very talkative if somewhat +weary party that returned to Wavertree +Hall. +</p> +<p> +Late that evening there came tearing up the +avenue a mounted orderly. He brought a note +for Miss Hester Dale which required an immediate +answer. She opened it quickly. At the end +she leaned against the pillar as if for support. +Then she called Julie out from the garden where +she and Dr. Ware were strolling and said unsteadily: +</p> +<p> +“Read that, Julie dear. I want you to know +before I send my answer.” +</p> +<p> +Julie read: +</p> +<p style='margin-left: 2em;margin-right: 2em;'> +“Sweetheart, my orders have come. Since you left I +have heard officially. I am to be transferred and leave for +Tampa to-morrow afternoon to join the Rough Riders, who +embark in a few days for Santiago. Do you think, dear—could +you, would you marry me before I go? Would that +dear little Julie let you and me go with her and the Doctor +to-morrow and make our lives one in the sight of God? Oh, +say yes, say yes! But not unless you are sure, dear. I had +rather wait a dozen years than have you give yourself to +me under protest. Whatever you say, dear, I shall believe +is for the best. But, oh! if you could—<span class='sc'>KENNETH</span>.” +</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_291'></a>291</span></div> +<p> +Julie took her sister in her arms. +</p> +<p> +“Hester, darling, have you decided?” +</p> +<p> +“Yes, Julie.” +</p> +<p> +“You and Kenneth will come to-morrow with +Philip and me?” +</p> +<p> +“Yes, Julie.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! Hester, my blessed, blessed girlie, it is +the most beautiful thing in the world!” +</p> +<p> +There was very little sleep for the girls that +night. They sat for a long while in the window-seat +up in their room where the scent of the +honeysuckle came drifting in, talking softly of +the past and laying plans whereby their happiness +should go out into the world like a strong +search-light to illumine dark places. +</p> +<p> +“It is not always those commonly called the +poor who are most in need, Hester. It is the +refined, sensitive people who have seen better +days, who suffer most. And we have learned, +too, dear, how super-sensitive adversity makes +one. I am glad we know these things, aren’t +you, even though the learning of them nearly +tore our hearts out? It has broadened and developed +us and is going to make us helpful +women in the world.” +</p> +<p> +“And oh! Julie dear,” replied Hester, “isn’t +it beautiful to think how we shall be able, both +of us, through our—our husbands,” stumbling +over the word, “to do things for people. Little +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_292'></a>292</span> +things and big things to lighten people’s burdens +and give them courage, just as so many times +courage was given to us.” +</p> +<p> +“Yes, darling. God is putting the power in +our hands—it is for us to use it wisely.” +</p> +<p> +Presently Hester said, “I am glad we won our +own place in Radnor before going back there +again under different circumstances. It makes +me feel that we amounted to something and +that if it ever happened that misfortune of that +sort came again we should be able to keep our +heads above water, to turn our fingers to account. +Look at them, Julie,” holding up her hands for +inspection, “they are not the same things at all.” +</p> +<p> +“No dear, they have lost their porcelain transparency +which used to be such a pride and +delight but I like them better as they are. They +are strong, capable hands, now, for all their +daintiness which you never can lose. I have +been thinking lately, that one’s hand can be as +indicative of character as one’s face. I hope +yours and mine will not belie us.” +</p> +<p> +“We did not much think when we came out +of the flat that day that we should never go back +there, did we, old girl? I can’t realize it yet. +It seems as if all those pots and kettles and pans +and bottles would swoop down and whisk us off +to ‘The Hustle’ when we get back to Radnor. +Oh! my dear, we <em>did</em> ‘hustle’! The name did +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_293'></a>293</span> +not belie that place! Down here in this drowsy +Virginia I sometimes wonder if it was really we +who worked like that.” +</p> +<p> +“I know,” Julie said, “I know, too, that we +should have worked right on there to the best of +our ability all our lives if it had been so ordered, +but I am thankful, thankful that our energies +can act in another way. We shall have a great +deal to do, dear, and the wisdom of an older experience +than ours to help us do it and all the +time Daddy watching over his little girls.” +</p> +<p> +And so at last they lay down to rest, these two +little comrades whose heads and hearts were +full of joyous anticipation of a broader field of +action, a glorious life campaign. +</p> +<hr class='tb' /> +<p> +Nothing could exceed the simplicity of the +wedding that lovely June morning. Flanked +on either side by Dr. Ware and Kenneth, the +girls walked down the avenue to the gate and +across the road with those nearest and dearest in +attendance, to the little chapel where for generations +the Fairleighs had worshiped and where the +previous autumn their father had put in a memorial +window to their mother. The gardens and +the woods for miles around had been stripped of +flowers to decorate the chancel, which took on a +thousand lights as the mellow sunshine poured +in through the stained glass windows. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_294'></a>294</span> +</p> +<p> +Little Nannie stood up with them—she and +Sidney Renshawe, and the dear old Colonel during +the ceremony was forced more than once to +take off his glasses and wipe them carefully. The +girls were without ornament save that each carried +a great bunch of white roses gathered in the +garden at Wavertree Hall. Julie wore a certain +white mulle gown that the Doctor loved +while Hester, to please Kenneth, the simple +muslin frock in which she had picked blackberries. +</p> +<p> +“A bride in a frock just out of the wash-tub!” +cried Cousin Nancy aghast. She had never +dreamed of such a total disregard of the conventionalities. +But when she found Mrs. Lennox +was on Hester’s side she demurred no longer. +</p> +<p> +Mr. Landor sat with the Lennoxes and many +a strange sensation took hold of him as he gazed +first at Kenneth and then at Hester and back +again at his stalwart son. +</p> +<p> +Bridget occupied a front seat in a state of perfect +beatitude. She was the first to receive a +kiss from the brides when the ceremony was +over. Jack was there, of course, immensely +relieved at this satisfactory arrangement whereby +all three of his friends were happily married. +And Peter Snooks was there, solemn and dignified, +decorated with a gorgeous red, white and +blue bow but indignant at this touch of femininity +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_295'></a>295</span> +and resentful that he was not allowed to go +up and stand with the bridal party. George +Washington and the other servants were in the +rear of the chapel. +</p> +<p> +After the ceremony they all trooped back +again to Wavertree Hall where, on the lawn +under a cluster of superb oak trees, where the +stars and stripes were waving, a lunch was spread +for their refreshment. +</p> +<p> +Cousin Nancy, aided by Mrs. Lennox, was the +presiding genius of the feast, while Mr. Lennox, +also, came to the front with jests and stories to +relieve the solemnity of the past half hour. +</p> +<p> +Kenneth, radiantly happy and looking handsomer +than ever in his uniform, was here, +there and everywhere, but with always his +first thought for Hester. She was unusually +quiet—subdued by happiness and the thought of +the parting so near at hand. It was Julie that +day whose laugh was the merriest, but then Julie +knew something which Hester did not. +</p> +<p> +In accordance with a tradition of Wavertree +Hall Mrs. Driscoe had brewed a punch, a mild +but delicious concoction famous at all the Fairleigh +weddings. +</p> +<p> +Mr. Lennox proposed the health of the brides +and then the bridegrooms. Dr. Ware toasted +the mistress of Wavertree Hall. And so it went +around from one to the other, until, having +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_296'></a>296</span> +cheered the President, the army, the navy and +the flag, Dr. Ware excited the wildest enthusiasm +by bowing low to Mrs. Driscoe and saying: +</p> +<p> +“We lived through other days in Virginia, you +and I, Mrs. Driscoe. Three cheers now for a +reunited country!” +</p> +<p> +How they did shout! There was not a dry +eye among them. Then Jack’s thin voice called +out: +</p> +<p> +“Won’t somebody please cheer for the boys +that want to be soldiers and can’t?” At which +they all laughed and cheered again. +</p> +<p> +There were other people who had a secret that +day besides Julie. Indeed they were all in it +except Hester—in fact they knew much more +about it than Julie herself, who only knew half. +It had been arranged that Hester and Kenneth +should drive with Julie and the Doctor to the +station; then, as Hester supposed, she and Kenneth +were to have an hour together before +he took his departure. He had told her that he +had left everything at camp ready to send on, +so that it would not be necessary for him to +return there. +</p> +<p> +She was a little surprised when they took such +an affectionate farewell of her as well as Julie and +before she got into the carriage Mr. Landor had +asked her to step aside a moment with him. +</p> +<div><a name='i304' id='i304'></a></div> +<div class='figcenter' style='padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='i007' id='i007'></a> +<img src="images/illus-304.jpg" alt="THE WEDDING BREAKFAST" title=""/><br /> +<span class='caption'>THE WEDDING BREAKFAST</span> +</div> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_297'></a>297</span></div> +<p> +“I shall be gone when you return,” he said, +speaking with some difficulty, “and it is proper +you should know that I approve of Kenneth’s +marriage. He talked at some length about you +last night and it’s a good thing—a good thing. +I never had a daughter—” +</p> +<p> +Hester kissed him. Caleb Landor had not +been kissed for thirty years. +</p> +<p> +“Kenneth belongs to us both,” the girl said +simply, “and we are both giving him up but it +must be the hardest for you, because you have +had him the longest.” +</p> +<p> +“I don’t know, I don’t know,” gruffly, to +hide his emotion, “we can’t go into that. I +want you to take this,” slipping something in +her hand. “I hear your sister requested there +should be no wedding gifts for her. Mrs. Lennox +tells me that she asked those who wished to +remember her to turn the money instead into the +Red Cross Fund. No doubt you feel as she +does. I understand you are much alike. If you +will keep that paper and use it for the sick and +wounded later—for we are bound to have them—as +a gift from yourself, I shall be much obliged +to you. No, don’t thank me, say nothing about +it. And remember that my house is open to +you whenever you care to come.” It is doubtful +if Caleb Landor had ever made so long a +speech in his life. +</p> +<p> +She did thank him, choking back her tears. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_298'></a>298</span> +Then she thrust the paper in her pocket and +later when she had a chance to examine it she +found a check of a thousand dollars, made payable +to her, Hester Dale Landor! +</p> +<p> +All the way to the station she roused herself +and chatted gayly to make Julie’s last moments +with her a bright remembrance. Julie was so +excited she could scarcely contain herself and in +order to sit still was fairly rigid in her seat. +</p> +<p> +When they reached the station the train was +not yet in sight but on a side track stood a car. +</p> +<p> +“What is that?” asked Julie curiously, as they +left the carriage. +</p> +<p> +“That is yours,” quietly answered Dr. Ware, +watching the effect of his words. +</p> +<p> +“Mine? What <em>are</em> you talking about?” +</p> +<p> +“Come and see,” cried the Doctor who felt +like a boy of twenty. +</p> +<p> +She ran down the platform, stood still and +trembled from head to foot. +</p> +<p> +“Hester,” she gasped, turning with the old +habit to her sister, “Hester, it is ‘The Hustle!’” +</p> +<p> +“What!” +</p> +<p> +“It is, it is!” +</p> +<p> +Bridget with Peter Snooks in her arms was +waving out the car window. +</p> +<p> +“Oh, Philip!” Julie cried. And without another word +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_299'></a>299</span> +he took her in his arms and carried +her in the car. +</p> +<p> +“If the days to come here,” he whispered as +he put her down, “are as happy as the old ones, +little wife, I shall be satisfied.” +</p> +<p> +Hester and Kenneth, who had not known +whether or not to follow were called peremptorily +in and all exclaimed over by Bridget, who having +been appointed by the Doctor a reception committee +of one, felt this the proudest and happiest +moment of her life. +</p> +<p> +“Now tell us all about it,” said Julie, “but +first I am going to make Hester as ‘comfy as +comfy can be.’ You poor little thing, you are +not going to lose Kenneth to-day. You are +both coming South with us. We are going to +do escort duty to the distinguished young officer, +Lieutenant Landor.” +</p> +<p> +“What!” exclaimed the bewildered Hester. +</p> +<p> +“We are all going down in ‘The Hustle’ together, +Hester,” explained Dr. Ware, while she +was made to sit down, Kenneth tucking a cushion +under her feet and Julie perching on the arm of +her chair. “Julie did not know about ‘The +Hustle’—that was my surprise for her—but she +did know that we meant to go West by the way +of Tampa—we settled that last night after you +heard from Kenneth—and have you and him go +along with us so that we could all see the last of +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_300'></a>300</span> +him. Kenneth and the people at Wavertree +Hall knew about it. I had to let Kenneth into +my secret so he could send his things aboard. +Bridget packed your trunks while you were at +luncheon and got them off without your knowing +it and here we all are, as snug as possible, +with Bridget and Peter Snooks to keep us in +order.” +</p> +<p> +“Kenneth,” said Hester with brimming eyes +but in the old bantering tone which always made +them laugh, “how dare you have secrets from +your wife? How dare you! It’s a perfectly +scandalous beginning!” +</p> +<p> +“Please, you were not my wife then, and I +won’t any more,” he said penitently. “Will +you forgive me, please?” +</p> +<p> +“I don’t understand how you did it,” said +Julie to her husband, who leaned over the back +of the chair on the arm of which she was perching, +his head on a level with hers. +</p> +<p> +“It was not difficult, dear. I had been on the +track of ‘The Hustle’ for some time. I always +intended to capture you all sometime and take +you off for a vacation in her. That was one of +my dreams, but I never mentioned it to certain +little girls I knew for fear it would never come +true. Early this spring I learned that the car +had been relegated to a car shed on a Western +road—it was not considered modern enough for +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_301'></a>301</span> +use. So I ordered it on to Radnor, had it overhauled +and thought it would be an ideal place +for a honeymoon, eh, little wife?” +</p> +<p> +“Oh! yes,” she said shyly. +</p> +<p> +“And Hester,” slipping his hand down over +the chair and resting it on her shoulder, “it is +your honeymoon, too, dear. I am so glad. +And ‘The Hustle’ is yours as much as it is +Julie’s. Will you always remember that? Kenneth, +old man,” with a change of tone, “will +you come with me and see that everything is +aboard? I hear the train, which means that we +shall be picked up and taken on in a few minutes.” +</p> +<p> +Left to themselves, the girls, half-dazed by +these astonishing events, wandered slowly about +the dear old familiar car, which had suffered +scarcely an alteration. Julie felt it was Dr. +Ware’s exquisite forethought which had kept +the interior so nearly as they had left it. There +was the piano at which she had so often played +and sang for Daddy and the great leather chair +drawn up close in which he had spent many a +restful hour listening to her. Over the piano in +its old place hung a portrait of her mother and +at one end of the car, looking down benignly, +hung their favorite picture of their father—the +Major in full uniform with that spirited look of +action which so distinguished him. Over the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_302'></a>302</span> +picture were crossed two swords, his and +the Doctor’s; over these higher up was draped +Old Glory hanging in splendid folds. +</p> +<p> +“Miss Nannie and Mr. Renshawe and Jack, +they come over this mornin’ an’ fixed the flag +an’ all the flowers you see around everywheres. +Jack said to tell you he done the swords. Didn’t +he get ’em up fine? They had a great time over +here all unbeknownst to yez,” explained Bridget. +</p> +<p> +The girls stood hand in hand before the picture. +“Oh! Daddy,” they whispered, “dear +Daddy, help us to be worthy of all this!” +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_303'></a>303</span>CHAPTER XXIV</h2> +<p> +They made the run to Tampa in two days. +The transports were being loaded with +ammunition, provisions and all the paraphernalia +of war as they arrived and Kenneth went on +board with the last detachment of Rough Riders. +</p> +<p> +Hester bore up like the brave little soldier she +was. There was never a tear, though she clung +at the last to Kenneth as if she could not let him +go. That was for but a moment. The next +she stood erect and smiling on the rear platform +of “The Hustle” waving him off. The picture +Kenneth carried away with him cheered all the +hours of all the days to come. He had only to +close his eyes to see a slender girlish figure with +head thrown back and radiant, unflinching eyes +smiling and smiling into his very heart. And all +through the desperate fight before San Juan +when the bullets hissed and all was deafening, +blinding chaos, rang her last words, “Fight for +your country and me—be as brave an officer as +Daddy.” +</p> +<hr class='tb' /> +<p> +At the hotel at San Francisco, when our party +reached there, was found an accumulation of +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_304'></a>304</span> +mail forwarded from Radnor for the Doctor. A +letter from his sister was read and handed to +Julie with a smile. +</p> +<p style='margin-left: 2em;margin-right: 2em;'> +“<span class='sc'>My Dear Philip</span>,” it began:—“Your letter telling me of +your engagement and probable speedy marriage to Julie +Dale was no surprise to me. I had always known you were +in love with her or you would never have been so idiotically +approving of all the crazy things she did. I will say, though, +that if you intended to marry you might have done worse. I +understand from Mrs. Davis and Jessie, whom I saw last +week in London (they have just been presented at Court) +that the girls were recognized pretty generally by our set +before they went away. Mrs. Lennox must have done some +campaigning! However, people quickly forget things, and +all that vulgar cooking may be regarded merely as the +freakishness of two headstrong girls. I hope you will +remember that she is headstrong and keep a tight rein over +her. As your wife, of course her position in Radnor will be +unimpeachable. +</p> +<p style='margin-left: 2em;margin-right: 2em;'> +“Now that you are to have a housekeeper I shall avail myself +of invitations from English friends and remain here +into the winter when I shall probably join Lord and Lady +Wynne in a trip into Egypt. I may decide to make England +my home. I prefer it to the States and should not under any +circumstances think of returning while that tiresome war is +going on. +</p> +<p style='margin-left: 2em;margin-right: 2em;'> +“The housekeeping keys are in my top bureau drawer, +left hand end. Tell Julie I am most particular that the +linen, especially that not in constant use, should be frequently +aired, and the blankets must go down on the line in +the yard once a week. There are other things which a +flighty young person should know and which I shall +write her at length later. I hope that dog is not to be +allowed the freedom of the house. I shudder to think of it! +</p> +<p style='text-align:right; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; margin-right:2em;;'>“Affectionately,</p> +<p style='text-align:right; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; margin-right:2em;;'><span class='sc'>Mary</span>.”</p> +<p> +Julie laughed gayly when she had finished. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_305'></a>305</span> +</p> +<p> +“Poor Miss Ware!” she said, “she still regards +us as monsters of iniquity. Am I a headstrong +young thing?” +</p> +<p> +“Of course,” quizzically. “Don’t you feel +the tight rein I hold over you?” taking her face +in his hands. +</p> +<p> +For answer she kissed him, to the embarrassment +of Bridget who had knocked unheard and +entered the room at that moment. +</p> +<p> +Julie devoted herself to Hester these days and +succeeded in keeping her busy and diverted. +Hester’s great wish had been to follow Kenneth +to Cuba, but she allowed herself to be convinced +both by him and the others that it would be an +unwise thing to do. She knew no Spanish and +nothing of nursing beyond the limited experience +she had gained in caring for her father, and +it was the season of yellow fever, to which, her +vitality having been greatly exhausted by the +strain of the previous winter, she would be dangerously +susceptible. But the old wish to +become a Red Cross nurse was more than ever +strong within her and this desire they all encouraged +and approved, feeling that if Kenneth were +to be long in the field Hester’s happiness would +lie in being near him and administering to the +sick and wounded men. So she plunged into +Spanish with an excellent teacher in San Francisco +while Dr. Ware brought her books on nursing, gave her +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_306'></a>306</span> +practical talks on surgery and +promised to get her into a training school for +nurses as soon as they returned to Radnor at the +end of July. +</p> +<p> +The newspapers were her solace and despair—they +said so little and so much! With heads +together she and Julie devoured them, reading +every word. The newsboys’ cry, “Extra, +Extra!” filled her with apprehension. She had +had but one letter from Kenneth, written as they +were about to land with General Shafter at Baiquiri. +Before there was time to hear again, the +papers blazed with the news of the desperate +attack on San Juan, and the Rough Riders +became the heroes of the nation. +</p> +<p> +Hester, scanning the paper with wide eyes, +searched for the list of dead and wounded. +With beating heart her finger went down the line +and stopped. +</p> +<p> +“Landor, Kenneth, Second Lieutenant, +Troop—, Roosevelt’s Rough Riders, wounded +in the thigh.” +</p> +<p> +She lived through the next ten days of suspense +like a person in a dream. Her impulse +had been to start immediately for Cuba, and Mr. +Landor wrote that he was going down and would +take her with them. But Dr. Ware, the far-seeing, +advised them both to wait. News would +soon come direct from Kenneth and it was probable that +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_307'></a>307</span> +he would be sent home on sick leave +before they could get down to him. Seeing the +wisdom of this, Mr. Landor wired Dr. Ware that +he should wait. And Hester waited. Julie +never left her. She buoyed her up night and +day with the belief that Kenneth would not die. +</p> +<p> +The papers in their later and more detailed +accounts of the attack and capture of San Juan, +spoke in high praise of the daring bravery of +Lieutenant Landor who had incited his men to +the highest pitch of enthusiasm by his unflinching +spirit, which carried everything before him. +Later in the official report from General Shafter, +Kenneth Landor, wounded before San Juan, was +given honorable mention. +</p> +<p> +Then one day came to Hester a letter in an +unknown hand. It was written from the field +hospital and told Mrs. Landor that her husband +was recovering; that the operation upon his thigh +had been successful; that Mr. Landor’s cable to +send the Lieutenant home had been received +and that already at headquarters arrangements +were being made to get the wounded who could +be moved aboard a transport off by the end of +the week. That Landor himself knew nothing +of all this, for he was too weak to be consulted, +but he, the surgeon, assured her there was no +cause for alarm and he hoped when Mr. Landor +was safely home again she would get him well +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_308'></a>308</span> +and return him speedily—the troop could not +afford to spare for long so gallant an officer. +</p> +<p> +Hester read this precious document until it +was worn to shreds. And Julie and her husband +took her back to Radnor as soon as the paper +informed them that the transport had started. +</p> +<p> +Dr. Ware and Hester went together to the +dock to meet him. Mr. Landor was too unnerved +to leave the house and Julie remained +with him, helping him through the tedious hours +that intervened between the time when a clerk +had telephoned from the office to the house that +the transport was sighted down the harbor +and the moment when the carriage stopped +at the door. +</p> +<p> +They brought him into his father’s house on +a stretcher, Hester walking by his side, her hand +in his. Weak and wan he was, but smiling, +turning from one to the other with a hungry +devouring gaze that made his father choke and +leave the room. +</p> +<p> +What a home-coming that was! Very still, +lest the invalid be excited, but very impressive, +and always to be remembered by those who witnessed +it; for hearts spoke through eyes what +tongues dared not utter and a suppressed sense +of exaltation mingled in their love. +</p> +<p> +It is a very beautiful thing to have a hero in +one’s family. So at least thought the Dale girls, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_309'></a>309</span> +even though it was a very refractory hero, who +sometimes mutinied and always disavowed any +claim to distinction whatever. +</p> +<p> +Under Dr. Ware’s guidance, Hester and +Bridget took care of him. He was home on a +two-months’ sick leave and hoped at the end of +that time to rejoin his troop wherever they then +might be; but Dr. Ware, though he said nothing, +thought it extremely improbable that Kenneth +would be sufficiently recovered to go into +the field before October. By that time the war +might be over. Who could tell? +</p> +<p> +Mr. Landor sat for hours at a time in the sick +room listening quietly while Hester, close to the +bed, read the papers to her soldier husband, who +never took his eyes off her. And the father did +much thinking at that time. His stern repellent +nature was softening under the warmth of Hester’s +sunny presence and more than once she +had looked up suddenly to find him gazing at +them with misty eyes. +</p> +<p> +Jack came, too, satisfied to be permitted merely +to gaze at his hero. Now and then, as a mark +of high favor, Peter Snooks was allowed to lie on +Kenneth’s bed. The little rascal seemed to +appreciate the privilege and kept very still, +sometimes licking Kenneth’s hand, as much as to +say he knew how to behave in a sick room—had +he not spent hours at a time with Major Dale? +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_310'></a>310</span> +</p> +<p> +Julie was in and out many times a day, doing +a thousand little things for the comfort and happiness +of the invalid. She and Hester were near +neighbors, for the Landor mansion was but two +doors down from Dr. Ware’s on the water side +of Crana Street. +</p> +<p> +And here in Radnor where they had fought +and won so great a victory, “those Dale girls” +began a new life. +</p> + + + + + + + +<pre> + + + + + +End of Project Gutenberg's Those Dale Girls, by Frank Weston Carruth + +*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THOSE DALE GIRLS *** + +***** This file should be named 37304-h.htm or 37304-h.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + http://www.gutenberg.org/3/7/3/0/37304/ + +Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed +Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +http://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at +http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at http://pglaf.org + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit http://pglaf.org + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. +To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + http://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + + +</pre> + +</body> +</html> diff --git a/37304-h/images/illus-048.jpg b/37304-h/images/illus-048.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..a26044e --- /dev/null +++ b/37304-h/images/illus-048.jpg diff --git a/37304-h/images/illus-114.jpg b/37304-h/images/illus-114.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..a49be8e --- /dev/null +++ b/37304-h/images/illus-114.jpg diff --git a/37304-h/images/illus-188.jpg b/37304-h/images/illus-188.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..f2bb89a --- /dev/null +++ b/37304-h/images/illus-188.jpg diff --git a/37304-h/images/illus-232.jpg b/37304-h/images/illus-232.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..4c4d496 --- /dev/null +++ b/37304-h/images/illus-232.jpg diff --git a/37304-h/images/illus-304.jpg b/37304-h/images/illus-304.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..ec9c9fc --- /dev/null +++ b/37304-h/images/illus-304.jpg diff --git a/37304-h/images/illus-cvr.jpg b/37304-h/images/illus-cvr.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..7fb004c --- /dev/null +++ b/37304-h/images/illus-cvr.jpg diff --git a/37304-h/images/illus-fpc.jpg b/37304-h/images/illus-fpc.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..54e5638 --- /dev/null +++ b/37304-h/images/illus-fpc.jpg |
